For those who choose the Honmoon

by HellRiverGenesis

Summary:

Celine had hoped that Rumi wouldn’t choose the Honmoon. She had hoped that the other hunters would be easy to find and easy to take in. She had hoped she could keep Rumi hidden.

Unfortunately for Celine, the Honmoon was out to bash those hopes into the ground

Or

How Celine is sent on a wild goose chase to find Zoey, while Mira nigh falls into her lap and almost immediately is a bad (good) influence on Rumi. All while Zoey is writing scarily accurate Sunlight Sisters fanfic on her school computer and confidently clicking post!

Notes:

Breaking away from funny oneshots and playing around with a bit of a longer fanfic for the Huntr/x girls!

Edit: Celines hate for birds sprang up naturally but now it’s a bit that I am sticking to

Despite personally, loving birds a whole lot. Which is why most of the time, Celine just rambles incoherently about them with no rhyme or reason. Because I couldn’t tell you a single flaw that birds have

Chapter 1: The Honmoon guides

The Honmoon guides, but doesn’t choose.

It is chosen.

Celine knew that.
She’d known that ever since she herself had awakened to see the Honmoon shimmer before her in all its glory.

She had hoped beyond hope, that Rumi wouldn’t choose the Honmoon.

That she would be part demon, yes, but not a hunter. Someone she could protect.

Someone she could hide.

But Rumi had different plans at age eight, her eyes wide and dazzling as she took in the ripples of the soft Honmoon around her.

It hummed at her touch, string twirling around the young girls hands.

But Celine had a strict policy of “no weapons for eight year olds” and thankfully, the Honmoon seemed to agree, as all Rumi manifested, was a glowing stick.

Her lightsaber, as she called it.

Celine wasn’t altogether sure if those movies were good for the girl, as she watched Rumi swing it around in flashy, unprotected motions.

She breathed a heavy sigh.

This sealed it.

She always knew she would have to somehow find and train new hunters. But she had hoped it would be later.

And someone else.

Someone who wasn’t exactly what she would train them to kill.

Someone she wouldn’t have to hide from her teammates, or she may be killed by them.

Celines heart clenched as she watched Rumis happy face.

She would have to hide Rumi with all her might for the coming years.

Rumi would have to hide herself.

Just so her teammates could never accomplish what Celine herself had failed, and kept failing to do.

—-

Of course, Celine first had to find those teammates before worrying about them killing Rumi.

A feat that used to be simpler.

Hunters were restricted to areas they could find themselves in.

Travel was difficult, so they would be able to find themselves usually within a certain geographical space.

Not anymore.

Not since airplanes.

Celine had personal beef with the wright brothers at this very moment.

Or Santos-Dumont. Or Sir George Cayley. Or birds at this point because they inspired the whole damn thing!

Yeah- she had beef with all of them she concluded.

At this point in her searching, she was starting to have issues with the wheel itself.

She sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose, trying to shake off the jet-lag that she received from flying from Honmoon knows where at this point to the United States.

The flight had reminded her of just how large the task at hand now was.

The Honmoon guided, yes. But only the girls to her. Not her to them.

And how would a child ever find their way to Celine?

Her best try at this very moment was a tour. Using the Sunlight Sister’s fame, a sliver of hope that any new hunter would be attracted to her old team.

It wasn’t working very well.

Most of the fans she had met, spanning 48 countries and counting, had been adults her own age.

Which, flattering, yes. It was always nice to meet those who helped keep the Honmoon strong.

But she was looking for a child.

She had had to leave Rumi back in South Korea, she would only get in the way.

Rumi’s current babysitter, and though he didn’t know it yet, almost certainly her future manager, Bobby had been left in charge of her, with strict instructions on how to keep her on track.

Celine wasn’t quite sure she could trust the young twenty something idol with that task- but he was the only babysitter that Rumi accepted, so here they were.

She just hoped that Rumi didn’t blab. Or push off her duties. Or heaven forbid just straight up summoned her lightsaber.

She was ten- slowly old enough to learn how to fight, if Celines own experience was anything to go off of.

Which meant she better keep up her regiment.

Her secret! regiment!

Celine had been very clear on that before leaving.

Rumi needed to be strong enough to fight multiple demons at once. And if necessary, multiple hunters.

Plus- Celine needed replacing soon. Her previous nights demon hunting activities were taking a toll on her. She wasn’t twenty anymore and it showed.

“Ehm-“

Celine was ripped out of her thoughts by the sound of a soft cough, clearly aimed to get her attention.

Her eyes snapped up, face sharp.

Visitors hours were over.

Her booth was closed.

Why couldn’t anyone leave her to be broody in peace already!

Her eyes scanned the area, not catching who had made the sound.

Until two small hands grabbed onto the table, as a child’s face grinned up at her.

Who had lost their gremlin and could they get her.

“H-Hi..!”

The little girl, no older than eight Celine was sure, beamed up at her, soft black hair in braids, freckles dotting her face.

Celine took a moment, relaxing her own face. She was not about to take out her tired anger on a poor child.

“Hello darling.”

She made sure her voice was warm and inviting as she stood up and walked around the table, crouching down to be closer to the kid.

The girl was decked head to toe in turtles, Celine noted in amusement as her eyes fell on the turtle shoes, shorts, shirt, backpack and hair-ties.

The girls eyes shone.

“Are you lost?”

The girl shook her head, looking around shyly, clearly trying to muster the courage to say something.

A few seconds passed before-

“I love you!”

Well that was unexpected.

The girl looked proud of herself, her little braids bouncing as she gave a small hop.

“Can you sign this?”

The girl held up a CD.

A Sunlight Sisters CD.

A Sunlight Sisters CD they had never released.

Celine blinked and took it into her hands, opening it up.

Clearly homemade.

By an eight year old?

“Is it for your mom?”

The girl shook her head.

“For me! I love you Celine! You’re so cool!!”

The shyness seemed to ebb away as the girl rocked back and forth on the balls of her feet, waiting for the signature.

Celine sighed.

Usually these cost and technically she was closed.

But she wasn’t a monster.

“Thank you honey.” She signed the case, fully forgetting and frankly being too tired to ask the girls name, instead opting to doodle a turtle, and handed it back to the now beaming child, who let out a screech of delight.

The Honmoon rippled.

Something in Celines jet-lagged brain halted to a stop.

Wait.

“Here! I made this for you- I’m sorry I couldn’t bring it before- Mom told me you wouldn’t like me making up stories about you and drawing them but I had to give it to you!!”

The girl handed Celine a crumbled up paper, serious expression on her face that Celine couldn’t help but giggle at.

She was probably going to throw it away, but it was sweet of the girl to make.

But more importantly. She needed to know who this girl was. Just in case.
The Honmoon hadn’t given her any indication per se- just a ripple, which was not a guidance sign, but she had to at least know some basics.

“What’s your name kiddo?”

The girl beamed.

“Zoey! And I’m Eight and..”

She held up her hands and counted.

“10 months old!” She declared proudly, clearly happy her arithmetic worked out.

Celine made sure to store that name in the back of her mind.

“And what is your last name-“

“MOM!!! LOOK!! I GAVE IT!!!” Zoey screeched an interruption at a woman who was walking hurriedly nearby, in the still open area of the convention.

The woman’s face broke into relief as she gestured towards Zoey to come over, bowing apologetically to Celine.

Before she could further react, with a quick and enthusiastic “BYE!!” Zoey sped off, towards presumably her mother.

Celine sighed, sitting down again.

She knew that this Zoey girl wasn’t going to be a future huntress. There was no indication from the Honmoon.
And frankly, that was hyperactivity that Celine could probably not deal with well. And would be distracting for Rumi, no doubt.

But it was her first real lead at all.

Glancing at the paper, Celine decided it would be cruel to throw it away without even looking at the drawing that Zoey had made for her.

What met her eyes once she’d smoothed out the piece, made her blood go cold.

Soft ripples.

Weapons.

Her.

That was the Honmoon. That was her. That was her sickle. And those were demons.
Zoey had seen her.

Zoey had seen demons.

Zoey had seen the Honmoon.

And now Celine had lost Zoey.

Fuck.

Chapter 2: The Honmoon connects

Notes:

featuring: underprepared parent Celine (She’s trying so hard but she is doing a bad job)

Well shit.

Celine had contacted the venue.

Searched security camera footage.

Just sprinted into the crowds right after Zoey disappeared.

She had tried both legal and illegal methods to find this Honmoon damned eight- almost nine year old.

To no avail.

The girl must be under witness protection or some shit because who can disappear so well?

Celine bet that somehow birds were involved with this.

A good thing had come out of the trip, sure.

Celine now was fairly certain this Zoey girl was to be one of her hunters and she had a vague idea of her age. Maybe her location.

Unfortunately, that location spanned all of California- if not the entire United States. Possibly the world.

Didn’t quite narrow anything down.

This was fine.

This was okay.

Hunters always found each other.
At least that’s the mantra that Celine had been repeating to herself, ever since she had come back home.

The girl would be too young to train just yet anyway.

This gave Rumi a leg up. Just in case that was important.

And judging by the fact that the patterns- the cursed demon patterns- were spreading, that may become quite important.

—-

“But it’s hot out! I don’t want sleeves!” Rumi stomped her foot on the ground, throwing the large boxy T shirt to the ground.

Not even a teenager yet at age 12 and already acting like one.

Honmoon give her strength.

“Your patterns have spread to your upper arms. We can’t let anyone see.” Celines voice was stern as she picked up the shirt and handed it back to the girl.

“Of you want to go out with Bobby today, you have to wear this.”
Rumi groaned and gave in, pulling the shirt over her head.

“Why can’t I just show Bobby..” The girl grumbled.

Celine sighed and crouched down to be at Rumis level, gently taking her hands into her own.

“Because Bobby could blab. Or be scared. Or worse.” She didn’t like to imply these things about Bobby but it was true.

Any normal human would have a bad reaction to demon patterns. Disgusting demon patterns.

“You can’t let them show. Ever.”
Rumi gave a small nod, but didn’t look convinced.

“I’m not trying to make this hard for you, I’m sorry.” Celines hand pat Rumi on the head lightly.

“But I love you and I need to keep you safe. And you’re only safe if nobody knows about what you really are.” Rumi nodded again, quiet.

Celine sighed.

At age 12, there wasn’t much more she could do. She just hoped that Rumi would understand when she got older, that all of this was necessary. That it was all for her sake.

“Now run along to Bobby. I’m sure he has a great afternoon planned for you.”

That perked Rumi right up as she sped off, long sleeves of the shirt that reached her elbows, never once showing off the patterns.

Those damned patterns.

—-

Growth spurts were normal.

Kids grew up, and as teenagers, they shot out of the ground.

If only that didn’t also apply to Rumis patterns.

“They’re on my chest now..” The 14 year old sighed heavily, pulling her shirt down. No more low-ish cuts for her, not even a little bit. No Tank tops ever again- but her arms had already taken care of that.

Summers were about to get even worse.

“It’s fine, we can cover that too.” Celines voice was curt as she tried to not let any of the worry seep into it.

The patterns were parasitic. What may happen when they reached Rumi heart?

Would they do what Celine couldn’t?

She didn’t like some emotions that came up at the thought and shoved them away with practiced ease.

Emotions made her weak to Gwi-Ma. Their mentor had been very clear on how to store them away efficiently.

If only Celine could properly teach that to Rumi, who was fighting her tooth and nail at every turn. Much like Mi-yeong had too.

“Training is annoying in big shirts though..” Rumi grumbled, interrupting Celines thoughts, folding her arms and letting the Honmoon dissolve her now slowly form taking weapon. Some kind of sword.

Like Mi-yeong.

That realization tugged on emotions that Celine could not tuck away.

Rumi sat down on the training mat with an undignified flop.

“I don’t even have teammates yet! Can’t I wear something less-“ The girl searched for a better word “Eugh?!” Sure, that was a word, Celine supposed.

“If you don’t learn to train while covered now, you won’t be able to hide them when you actually have to.” Celine answered, her eyes averted.

She didn’t like looking at those parasites.

“And you have to hide them. Our-“

“Yeah, Yeah, faults and fears yada yada.” Rumi responded in a grumpy tone. Celine was so looking forward to the girl being done with puberty.

“Not even to your teammates. You can never get close. They will be co-workers. Not friends.” Celine reiterated what she had been saying for years.

Rumi huffed, folding her knees in front of her.

“Do you really think they’d kill me?” Her voice was meek, as it was every time she asked the question.

Children really needed more reassurance than Celine could handle.

“You are part demon, Rumi. Hunters kill demons.” Rumi tucked her head down with a sniffle.

A common spiel by now. Celine knew what she’d say next.

“You’re a hunter. I’m still alive.”

Celine sighed, patting Rumi on the head as she let her training sickle fall to the floor with a low thump.

“That’s because I’m a bad hunter, Rumi.”

—-

Celine jolted awake, the Honmoon practically causing a musical earthquake to urge her out of bed.

Four in the morning.

Why was the Honmoon glowing at 4am.

Celine blinked a few times, eyes falling on the frantic silver strand that were emitting freely from it, all flowing and intertwining to form one string.

The originated in Rumis room.

Rumi!

Celine jumped up, finally awake (ish)- and threw on a coat, rushing towards Rumis room, expecting- well she wasn’t sure what she was expecting.

But not Rumi, wide awake, eyes sparkling. Playing with the Honmoon, like she was five again and not 15.

“Celine! The Honmoon is warm!” The girl exclaimed with glee.

Celine couldn’t feel it. But she had an inkling she knew what this meant as she gazed out of the window, a long Honmoon trail going off into the distance.

Originating in Rumi.

The Honmoon didn’t guide the hunters to her, she realized with a pang.

They guided them to Rumi.

This would complicate things.

“Rumi- get to the car. And cover up. Completely.”

Rumi was about to be in a lot more danger.
And the Honmoon a lot more secure.

—-

Celine drove like a madwoman, following the white string of light.

It wasn’t easy- the damn thing was moving, and constantly so. But at least out in the country side, she didn’t have to worry as much about killing a pedestrian in her driving frenzy.

“Do you sense anything?” Celines voice was tense as Rumi shook her head.

“Just that something is…” She trailed off. “Fast. Closer.”

Celine hummed. That wasn’t very useful.

“Concentrate Rumi. We need to find her.”

“So she can kill me.” Rumi muttered under her breath, but closed her eyes nonetheless.

“She won’t kill you if she doesn’t find out.” Celine tried to reassure the young hunter in training.

The ride was tense and silent after. The pitter patter of the rain on her car, usually calming, was starting to infuriate Celine.

Could the rain pick a rhythm and stick to it already?!

She fumbled with the steering wheel, tapping her fingers on it to one of her own old songs.

Some form of grounding at 6am, please.

“Train!” That ripped her out of any attempt at all.

“What?!” Celine swiveled the car, nigh crashing into a lamppost.

“The light- fast- train-“ Rumi took a shuddering breath, closing her eyes again.

“Go right.”

“Rumi that’s not where the light is coming fro-“ “Right!!!” Rumis eye shone. Celine stopped.

“Never.” Her voice was low as she did not in fact go right.

“Never use that tone. That demonic tone.”

Rumi flinched at the ice in Celines voice, her eye shutting off the light. She nodded. A quick apology.

“Good.”

Celine sighed, staring at the light, ever moving, but steady.

And then it turned right.

—-

“Left- front- go for 400 meters-“ Rumi was acting as a weird gps as Celine followed her directions, pedal to the metal.

“Hurry Celine!” Celine had never seen Rumi this upset before.

The girl had tears in her eyes and was rocking back and forth, clutching onto the Honmoons strings for dear life. Her breath was rapid and shallow.

“She’s hurting-“ Rumi gasped for air, eyes wide. Wild. Thinly veiled glow.

Celine chose to ignore it. The parasite.

“Right again- left- STOP!!”

Rumi screeched with all her might, the Honmoon rippling with her voice.

Celine slammed her foot on the breaks, only just realizing someone had jumped out into the road.

A young girl, hands stabilizing on the hood of the now no longer frantically driving car- a car that had almost hit her, stared them down.

She looked disheveled, more so than an almost car crash victim. Bright, long pink-red hair a mess, sticking to her in the rain.

Smudged make up, running down her face, eyes bloodshot. A backpack fell from the shoulder that she had been carrying it on, snagging on the many bands on her arm on the way down, landing with a splash.

Her black crop top of some band that Celine had never heard of, was soaked to the core, clinging to the girl for dear life.

And around her?

An explosion of colors as the Honmoon wrapped around her, nigh pulling her towards and definitely connecting her to Rumi.

The two girls eyes met at that as the Honmoon rippled and moved in waves, shimmering in undertones of gold.

Before Celine could do anything, even register the gold, Rumi had unbuckled and bolted out of the car in her pajamas, her very expensive pajamas that were now instantly soaked, splashing her way barefoot on the muddy road around the car.

Celine couldn’t hear a word they said.

But the two girls, the two strangers, looked at each other like they’d known each other their whole lives. Maybe for longer.

Rumi picked up the backpack. The girl collapsed into Rumis arms, melting into the shorter girl.

There was no doubt about it.

They had found their second hunter.

Now to collect Zoey from fucking California.

Notes:

Now that I got this out of the brain I can hopefully focus on my actual!! work

Not that this isn’t infinitely more fun to write

Chapter 3: Comfort is found in each other

Notes:

Get ready for RuMira bonding and Bobby!! And more of Celine being tortured

Getting Mira to open up was like pulling teeth from a demon.

The girl barely spoke since they had fished her out of the rain two weeks ago.

She had introduced herself briefly with “Mira. She/her. 15.” which sure, that kind of helped she supposed?

But apart from that, Celine got pretty much radio silence from the girl.

She’d nod her head to Celine, say yes and no, sometimes a thank you. But not much more.

She barely even reacted to the news that she had chosen a life of idol hood and demon fighting.

She didn’t even know who Celine was!

Celine knew that this was probably a traumatized teenager who by the looks of it, ran away from home.

She knew she would need time to open up and she knew that it would take even longer to train her afterwards.
She knew that it was already a great progress that Mira slept in the same room as Rumi, seperate beds of course, and joined her for sparring- as long as Celine wasn’t around.

She knew that it was probably better if Mira stayed a bit distant towards herself and especially Rumi. The less they talked, the less Rumi could show.

But wow did Celine not have the patience for this.

She couldn’t raise two kids and find Zoey, all while battling demons with Rumi at night.

No amount of caffeine in the world could help her out of this mess.

It was almost a stroke of luck that Bobbys idol group ended up dispersing at this time.

It was better for him, he could finally be himself again, idolhood had not treated him well at all. And it was better for Celine because she desperately needed a teenager-sitter.

Maybe Mira would warm up to him, he had a way with people.

Celine could only hope.

—-

The first night that Mira had slept over, they had offered her a room to herself, much to Rumis displeasure.

Something in her yearned to be in close proximity to the new girl but she shoved it down. Mira needed space.

At least that’s what she had thought until the second night, when the small creak of the door woke her from her light sleep.

“..hey.” Miras very uncertain voice sounded from the doorway. “Can I come in?”

Rumi nodded, her action visible because of a small turtle shaped nightlight she had insisted Celine buy her a few years ago. She still didn’t know why she had been so drawn to it, but it was her favorite piece of decor in the room.

“Are you okay?” Rumi asked cautiously while quickly checking to make sure her pajamas covered her patterns.

Mira let out a small snort of derision.

“Well I ran away from home so.. yknow. Not really.” She closed the door, locking it in the process, with wide eyes.

“Sorry, yeah. Bad question.” Rumi muttered from her bed, sitting up slowly.

Mira ripped her attention away from the lock and padded forwards a few steps, holding her pillow close to her chest.

“No sorry- that was a bad response.” She shook her head and sat down on the floor at the foot of the bed. Rumi followed suit.

“I’m just feeling lonely. Thought I’d see if I could set up camp in here. If you don’t mind?” The last part of Miras sentence was meek, tentatively hopeful.

Rumis heart skipped a beat at the tone. How could she say no?

“Sure. I don’t mind.” Something in her head told her this was a bad idea. That Mira was already planning to kill her.

But it was difficult to listen to that part of her brain when the rest felt so comfortable with Mira. Safe. Safer than she had ever felt. Is this what a Honmoon connection felt like?

Mira perked up at the answer, getting up.

“I’ll go get my sheets!”

Rumi caught her by the wrist- quickly retracting as she noticed Mira freeze.

“Sorry-“ She quickly apologized, shifting her focus. “You don’t have to- Celine set up beds in here long ago. For you two.”

Miras eyes swept over the two other beds in the far corner of the relatively large room. A frown formed on her face.

“Privacy who?” She muttered but went over to the far bed anyway, setting down her pillow.

“Celine thought it best we share a room while training.” Rumi shrugged. “Team cohesion or something.”

“Yeah, nothing like team cohesion than hearing other people snore.” Mira laughed.

Rumis heart caught in her throat at the sound. Her laugh was pretty.

“But works for me I suppose.” Mira shrugged. Before an idea seemed to strike her.

“Do you mind if I move the bed closer? This feels kinda.. far.” Rumi could not agree more.

But that posed an issue.

“Maybe tomorrow? I really don’t want to wake Celine.”

Mira sighed, walking over to Rumis bed and sitting on the edge.

“Fair. She doesn’t seem like she is a fun person when sleep deprived.” Mira stopped. “Or a fun person in general.”

Rumi sat back up on her own bed, closing the distance to Mira. Being apart felt uncomfortable. Wrong.

“You don’t like Celine?”

“She’s fine. I mean she’s helping me stay on HRT and whatnot so yknow. She’s okay. It’s just...” Miras brows furrowed. “She gives the vibes of being a bit controlling? Not what I vibe with.” She shrugged. “But I guess that probably comes from years of saving the world through demon hunting.”
Rumi let out a soft laugh, shoulder bumping against Miras.
Comfortable.

“So you believe us? About the demons?” She looked back at Mira, who snapped her eyes away. Odd.

“Not much to believe. I encountered them a few times on my way here. They kept coming at me ever since the shield light surrounded me.” She grimaced. “They kept talking about killing a hunter before they’re trained. Now I know what that meant.”

Mira laughed softly again.

“Course at the time I just kept yelling at them “what the fuck is a hunter??”. It didn’t stop them from attacking unfortunately.”

Rumi looked at the girl in awe.

“How did you fight demons and live? With no training?” Mira looked proud at the question.

“Ten years of Taekwondo and Ballet. Plus the shiny thing-“ “The Honmoon?” “Yeah that- it gave me like,, blade shoes? Yknow like if ice skates were a weapon. It was sick as hell.”

Rumi could listen to Mira confidently regaling tales of her battles forever. That smirk at the end was deadly.

“So yeah. I believe I’m one of the chosen ones to save humanity from demons. Not an ego boost at all.” She sounded ever smug. Rumi gave another laugh at that, leaning lightly against Mira.

Who stiffened under the touch.

“Sorry-“ Rumi quickly pulled away but was pulled right back in by a hand on her other shoulder, as Mira yanked her back into position.

“S’fine.” Mira mumbled out, looking away. “Not your fault I react like that.” She paused for a minute as Rumi put more weight on her, really leaning in.

“Actually-“ Miras eyebrows turned quizzical as the hand on Rumis shoulders gave her a small squeeze. “This is comfortable. Really comfortable. Does something about the Honmoon connection thing make us comfortable around each other?”

Rumi shrugged.

“No clue. Celine never mentioned it. Maybe?”

Mira pushed her glasses up her nose, giving what Rumi could best describe as her best impression of a scientist.

“We should test that out.”

“Ho-oof!”

Rumi felt herself be pushed down on the bed, head landing on her pillow, back to the wall.

Mira quickly joined her, fitting into her like she was meant to be there. Rumi couldn’t help but wrap her arms around the younger girls waist.

Comfortable.

“Yeah. We should sleep like this.” Rumi concluded as Mira nodded, nestling into the pillow, taking her glasses off and placing them next to the turtle.

“For science or whatever.”

Rumi laughed into Miras back at the other girls comment.

—-

Explaining to Celine the next day why they had slept in the same room, was a bit awkward.

They never even got to the same bed bit, as Celine forbid them from doing it.

From doing the thing they had just done.

Rumi could tell it was taking everything in Mira to remain poker faced.

Celine finally let it go, as it had been her intention in the end anyway. Though clearly she would have preferred it to start when all three had assembled for some reason.

Rumi had the suspicion that Celine was following her own mentors teaching to the letter, without any examination of the why.

But whatever let them have the same room, she supposed.

“I’ll need to mess up the bed each morning then.” Mira laughed after she closed and locked the door to their room.

“Cover the tracks of our crime, yknow?”

Rumi rolled her eyes.

Something about Mira just assuming this would be their routine from now on, made her feel all fuzzy inside.

“You sound like you have experience covering your tracks.” She hummed as she made their bed.

“Fork found in kitchen, problem child who ran away also wasn’t rule abiding at home.” Mira answered with a small chuckle, rolling around in one of the spare beds a bit to make it look slept in, before standing up and making their bed again.

“There. Crime covered.” She walked over and plopped herself back on their bed.

“Question is how we’ll do that when our third wheel of the tricycle gets in.”

More fuzzy feelings. The natural assumption that the last hunter would also be included. Be comfortable. Safe.

“We can get a bigger bed? Or push them together.” She offered as a solution.

Mira nodded sagely along.

“Or sleep on the floor. Infinite bed.” She cracked a grin as she responded.

“Or that!”

—-

This was the day.

Mira would meet Bobby and hopefully- hopefully! the girl would open up to him.

Because Celine was running out of patience.

Three weeks now after fishing her out of the rain, and Mira had yet to hold a full conversation with anyone.

Not with Rumi, not with her.

Bobby better work his magic.

—-

“So who is this Bobby guy that Celine has called to watch over us?” Mira looked apprehensively at the front door that Celine had just rushed out of, muttering something about getting “fixer Bobby”.

“Oh- he’s been my babysitter for years, really cool guy!” Rumi perked up at the prospects of seeing him again after his vacation.

“We don’t need a babysitter. We’re 15- that’s like almost adult.” Mira deflated as she played with one of her armbands.

“He’s more here to get to know you, I think.” Rumi sat down on the couch next to Mira.

“I think Celine wants him to be our manager when we debut. So she needs him to have a good relationship with us.”

Mira sighed and shrugged.

“Fine sure, I’ll meet the guy. Can’t be worse than Celine.”

—-

Mira and Bobby clicked instantly.

He knew the bands she liked, seen some of them live. Had autographs. Old band T shirts.

He promised to bring Mira one next time.

The two talked for an hour before realizing that Rumi had been quiet for the entire time.

Then they had apologized in unison, as if Rumi wasn’t feeling the safest she had ever felt in her life.

She looked down at her arms.

Well, as safe as she could probably get, being part demon.

But it was hard to remember that danger when Mira has slung her arm around Rumis shoulder and was enthusiastically telling her about her idea for a guitar shaped like a halberd, with Bobby scribbling out the design as she spoke.

For as much danger she was in if they knew what she truly was, that danger was far away.

Because they didn’t know. And they would never know.

Rumi felt her hand tighten around her shirt sleeve at the thought.

—-

“Oh hey.”

Celine eyes snapped up from the newspaper she was reading as Mira initiated a conversation for what must be the first time ever in this household.

Was Bobbys influence finally working?

“I’m on TV!” The girl chuckled as she pointed at the screen from the couch she was lounging on.

Celine looked at the report. Missi-

“Missing person?!”

Mira raised an eyebrow at Celine, looking at her as if she was the crazy one.

“I mean I did run away from home. And my parents would rather die than admit that I did that.” She shrugged.

“I’m not extremely surprised they’re trying to force me back home by doing this.” She squinted at the screen, scrutinizing it.

“Using my deadname of all things. Good luck folks.” She let out another bark of laughter as Celine pinched the bridge of her nose.

This situation didn’t get better once Celine got to reading Miras last name.

A wealthy family.

Her hunter was a runaway from a wealthy, influential family that now had set up a manhunt for her.

Legally, Celine had probably kidnapped Mira.

She had to lawyer up, stat.

But at least Mira was talking to her so. Silver lining?

She dearly hoped Zoey would be easier to deal with.

—-

Celine hated this. Hated tracking Zoey down.

Mira, as quiet and closed off as she was, which yes, even after a year, was kind of infuriating, especially once Celine had realized it was towards her specifically, had at least had the good sense to jump in front of her car.

Easy collection.

But Zoey? No, couldn’t make it easy for her, that would be no fun.

Celine stared at a map of the United States, seething.

Why was it so big.

What could they possibly need all that land for.
Was it birds. Celine bet it was birds.

And why! was California alone four times larger than South Korea!

Who let states the size of entire countries happen!

How did the Honmoon expect her to find Zoey the needle in this enormous hay stack?!

She sighed, closing her eyes.

Think Celine, think.

She’d spent a solid amount of money to find the girl. But with only a first name and a location the size of fucking California, it was no real surprise to her that Zoey was not found.

This would have been a lot easier if the girl had a social media presence. But somehow, at age 15, she did not.

And the Honmoon strings seemed to have a limited range because Mira and Rumi could at best point in the direction of the United States at any given moment, but that’s as close as their honing skills got.

So back to the drawing board.

Maybe check all employees and yearly ticket holders of aquariums in California?

That could help. The girl did seem infatuated with turtles.

Though it was a bit of a grasping at straws moment because most kids do not retain the same passion over seven years.

She put the idea down to paper anyways.
Celine leaned back in her chair.

Why did the Honmoon get chosen by a child so far away?!

The ping of an alert on her computer focused her back in at the task at hand.

She had set up alerts for a variety of different searches and posts, none of which had yielded any results.

Until now.

Celines eyes narrowed at the message on screen, an alert for a website she had never heard of before but Mira had assured her she should set up anyway.

Turns out, it wasn’t an elaborate prank from Mira. For once.

New upload of Sunlight Sisters fanfiction. On a site called Wattpad.

Celine knew of course what fanfiction was. But Sunlight Sisters fanfic? This many years after they had disbanded?

She clicked on the provided link, opening up a story that was clearly written by a teenager.

That would be the right age demographic. But she didn’t want to get her hopes up too high.

Username: 🐢Turtle-y.Awesome🐢

Too late, her hopes were rising.

She scrolled down to the name of the new fanfic, a work which was a whole whopping 15’000 words all uploaded at once, with no chapter divide, barely any paragraphs and non stop authors notes in parentheses.

But that’s not what caught her eye.

“Sunlight Sisters and the Demons Dark Desires????? What kind of a terrible name-!”

Wait.

Demons.

She scrolled down, skipping the clunky introductions, the mischaracterization of herself and particularly her old friends, the clunky dialogue in which she was weirdly flirty with Mi-yeong. Skipped it all. Especially the last part.

Finally. There it was. A battle scene.

Celine had a scythe, a glowing scythe she summoned from what the author called the glowing ocean floorshield. Celine let out a snort of laughter at the name.

The demons were described accurately, down to every detail. Humanoid with patterns. Shapeless masses. Transformations. Soul sucking.

This author knew demons. Seen the Honmoon. Seen Celine fight.

This author was Zoey, Celine was sure of it.

“Fucking. Finally.”

Notes:

I like to think Zoeys been a Monsterfucker from day one and accidentally gets Rumis parents story right because of it in her fanfics

That and she ships Celine and Rumis mom which Celine has no emotions about whatsoever

Chapter 4: Battles take on many forms

Notes:

I’m having far too much fun torturing Celine like this. Poor woman can’t catch a break

Rumi stared into the mirror of the bathroom, eyes tracing her patterns.

She had had the thought for a while now and finally, after months, had the courage to look.

They had stopped spreading.

They were still there, like shameful marks, spread across her shoulders, chest, and lightly down the top of her arms.

A reminder she was a demon. A mistake.

But they had stopped.

Maybe she could still be worthy of being human after all.

Maybe she and Mira could permanently be friends and not until she inevitably finds out and kills Rumi for betraying her.

Maybe.

—-

Zoey’s fanfiction was littered with authors notes. Just completely filled with them. Celine found it difficult to read the actual story at this point as they kept interrupting. Not that she was intent on reading the story.

Which on the one hand, that was amazing.

She had an in. She could learn about Zoey as a person. Maybe learn where she lived, if the teenager was bad at internet safety.

On the other hand. This meant that to get that information, Celine had to actually read the fanfiction.

And there was a lot. The 15’000 words were just the start.

As Zoey had explained in her first authors note, she had secretly been writing these for years on her dad’s computer and finally accessed her school computer to make a Wattpad account and upload them.

Which now meant that Celine had about 80’000 words of fanfiction to read through.

Fanfiction about herself.

Poorly written, occasionally extremely horny, fanfiction about herself.

Zoey was certainly a teenager alright.

Celine let out a low groan, sitting back in her chair.

“That,,, no Zoey..” She muttered, pinching the bridge of her nose as if the action would make her forget what she had just read.

“That’s not how bodies work. Honmoon give me strength.” She muttered, pulling herself back to the screen.

In stark opposition to the young teenager’s description of the Honmoon, Celines weapons and the demons appearances and habits, which were incredibly accurate and detailed, the sex was.

Well.

It sure was.

Celine would like some bleach now, thanks.

All factors considered, this turned reading through everything into slow, torturous work.

But she was indeed getting places.

Zoey still lived in California. Her parents were divorcing right this very minute which is how she even was able to sneak off to the school computer so often without them noticing.
She didn’t have a phone.

She would be okay with Celine stabbing her??? Celine had no idea how to interpret that one.

She still loved turtles.

Celine had never thought she would learn this much about marine biology while reading about Mi-yeong falling in love- and unfortunately doing much more- with a demon.

Which first off.

Genuinely a bit scary how Zoey got that accurately.
Secondly, with what she was reading, Celine was worried she’d have to sit Zoey down and have a very serious talk with her about how demons are evil and we cannot have sex with them.

She dreaded that conversation.

—-

“Anyone ever tell you-“ Mira rasped out, stabilizing herself on her slowly forming Honmoon made pole-arm of sorts. “That you’re like- ridiculously strong.”

Rumi handed her a bottle of water as she let her own saingeom fuse back seamlessly into the Honmoon.

“Celine’s made sure I’ve had a workout routine for a while. So I’m not shocked.” It was difficult to keep a smug undertone from entering her voice.

“No no- same! But you’re like otherworldly!” Mira insisted, in jest, Rumi was sure.

But she couldn’t stop the pang in her chest at the word.

Otherworldly.

She didn’t belong here and her very physiology was giving that away.

Celine was right to be worried.

But something about the awe in which Mira had said it, oddly softened the blow.

Weird.

—-

This was getting infuriating.

The marine biology? general turtles? sure, Celine could take being force fed facts about them.

But somehow, Zoey had learned that Celine had a very valid issue with birds- an inside joke in the fandom that far exceeded the girls age- and had taken to letting the other two berate her character on that topic.

It was wild, and a bit infuriating, to be learning bird facts from a fake Mi-yeong.

To be learning bird facts at all.

Those fuckers knew what they did.

And no amount of anatomy fun facts or ecological niche evolution explanations would change that.

War criminals, the whole lot of them.

—-

“You know- I know we are supposed to hate them and all.” Mira looked up from some files on demons that Celine had given her to read up on.

“But these demon patterns would be so sick as a tattoo.” She pointed towards one of the images.

“Like wrapped around an arm? Like lightning?” She let out a low whistle and took out her phone.

“What are you doing?” Rumis mind was sprinting to catch up with what Mira had just said.

The patterns looked.. cool?

“Writing this down on my list of tattoo ideas. So I know what to get for my 18th birthday.” Mira answered, as if that was obvious.

Rumi blinked.

“You want tattoos?” She hoped the surprise, and definitely awe, didn’t seep into her voice alto much.

“I mean I already have a bunch- but the ones on the list are too cool to be fucked up by my shoddy skills. Those need a professional.” Again with the light tone, as if she wasn’t talking about some of the most scandalous things Rumi had ever heard of.

“What..” Was this a question she was allowed to ask? Was it weird? Did it seem like she had other motives? Was it personal? Rumi shut down the question before it could leave her mouth.

“What tattoos do I have?” Mira finished for her, breaking into a large genuine, radiant smile when Rumi nodded.

“Oh! Yes! I’ve been dying to give a tattoo tour!” She bounced up from the table and sat herself down on the couch next to Rumi.

“So I have a few and I can’t show all cuz- they’re kinda in hidden spots. Couldn’t have my parents find them. Yknow the drill.”

Rumi did not in fact know the drill, but sure.

“Let’s start here!”

Mira pulled her sock down, revealing a small turtle in a top hat. It was cute.

“This was the first one I did. I-“

“Wait- you did it?!” Rumi didn’t mean to interrupt but. What. How had Mira gotten even cooler. How was that possible.

“With a sowing needle and India ink!” She looked proud before faltering. “Don’t copy that though. Almost got infected and it turned out a little wonky. Almost poked too deep multiple times.” Mira shuddered at the memory.

“I made sure to order actual tattoo ink and stick and poke needles after that. So the rest looks far more professional!”

“Speaking of rest-“ She pulled up the sleeves of her shirt, revealing a pattern that sprawled across her shoulder. It wove and dipped, looking awfully familiar.

“Is that.. the Honmoon?” Rumi muttered in awe, fingers reaching out to softly graze over Miras inked skin.

Mira grinned proudly. And shuddered a bit. Odd.

“Was a bitch to do one handed but after the first time I saw it I just had to immortalize it!”

“How so?” Rumis eyebrows shot up. She didn’t mean for it to be a rude question. She just genuinely didn’t get wanting anything on your skin. If she could, she would peel herself to get her own markings off her.

“I..” Mira looked at the ground sheepishly at the question. “It sounds silly but I somehow knew it would get me away from my family. I needed to make that feeling stick.” She looked at her left shoulder, moving it a bit and making it ripple.

The actual Honmoon moved brightly beneath them, as if to affirm her words.

Mira smiled softly at it, playing with some loose tendrils.

“Of course I could have never imagined it would lead me to this.” She laughed lightly, shifting her weight so she could lean against Rumi.

A familiar sensation in the year they had been friends and one that neither of them had gotten their fill of yet.

“Could have never imagined it would lead me to you.”

Miras face was tinged pink as she muttered out the last words.

Rumi hummed in affirmation, shifting closer to Mira.

A thought struck Rumi that she never had expected.

Maybe Mira wouldn’t kill her for having patterns.

Then a quieter, tentatively hopeful thought followed, barely a whisper.

Maybe she would think they looked cool.

Maybe.

—-

One good thing that Celine picked up on, while subjecting herself to these works of fiction, was that Zoey knew martial arts.

While the character interactions often read as clunky, the sex as hospital inducing and the romance as just extremely 15 year old, the fights were startlingly accurate.

She described different moves by name, which muscle group they needed, how to avoid injury. How to cause injury.

The later was very much so her focus it seemed.

She borrowed from a range of martial arts. Celine could recognize boxing, judo, taekwondo, Brazilian jiu-jitsu and even HEMA was thrown into the mix.

From the frequency and amount of moves mentioned in just the actual fanfiction alone, it seemed Zoey was more comfortable as a grappler than a striker.

Then came the authors notes.

Usually they were informative. Like if the piece mentioned a city she would explain if she had been there or not. If turtles came up, the authors notes would give extra turtle info. If sex was happening- well those Celine skipped as half of them started with the words “I would totally let Celine do this to me”- before continuing on in a very gratuitous description.

She was starting to suspect that Zoey would not at all be easier to deal with than Mira. Different? Sure. But not easier.

The future hunter was extremely 15, and it heavily affected her writing.

Celine felt like she was taking psychic damage by now. Frankly, this is how Gwi-Ma should be attacking her.

But while the previous descriptions were,, bad at best, in the fight scenes, Celine was able to glimpse a bit more of Zoeys real life.

Like mentioning a certain move doesn’t work if you’re smaller than your opponent.

How certain moves worked better if you’re smaller.

How she was experimenting with throwing knives and learning with YouTube. Which wasn’t concerning at all.

How she had learning different martial arts for years. How it had started because she had to defend herself from bullies.

How when the bullying got more subtle- or so outrageous no adult believed her- her own violence towards others was treated as the problem.

Celines heart clenched at the thought of Zoey going through all of that, on the other end of the world.

The girl phrased it with humor.

She’d have Celine perform a flying arm-bar and write (course if you do that to someone at school after they shove you in a locker, it’s your! parents they call. So don’t try this at home folks! XD)

But humor could only cover up so many instances before they got concerning.

And to Celine, they got concerning at the first.

She really had to find Zoey.

—-

Doing that proved relatively easy, now that she had more information.

With some money spent and a few emails, she now held in her hands what she needed to find her third hunter.

Most important amongst those things, were the IP address and best of all, the full legal name of both Zoey, and the High School that she was currently attending.

She finally had her confirmation.

This author was Zoey, 100%.

And with those descriptions of things nobody but hunters should be able to see?

Zoey had clearly chosen the Honmoon.

Seemingly years ago.

Now only one issue remained really.

How the hell could Celine get Zoey here without kidnapping the poor child.

Notes:

Rumi is getting better!! (It’s blender time)

Just a little bit of blender. Canon blender as a treat

Chapter 5: Conflict is inevitable

Notes:

Wrote this in heat induced delirium while doing 12 hour days in 33 degree weather✨

Big bad emotions ahead 🫡

“Since you haters keep commenting about the authors notes her’s one for realsies!:

You guys keep commenting about how I have I should open an anatomy book. First of all, I wrote these at like 13! I’m just uploading them now! Read my previous notes before you leave flames!! All I added was fighting, I didn’t even reread the rest.

Second! He’s a demon. Their anatomy is different! Use your brains

Third! Skill issue, get better bones or something idk

Last!! There’s not even that much lemon, you prudes. It’s six scenes in 80’000 words. Get over yourself losers :/

Also!!! Can you stop calling me classist for recommending that you listen to Pied Piper and House of cards for the lemon?? YouTube is literally free you don’t have to pay to listen to those songs?? Or have to at all?? Touch grass flamers

Anyway I’m literally neurodivergent and a minor so stop flaming you preps

Ps: Thank you for all the support from everyone else!! You guys are really feeding my praise kink!! I’ve got more brewing right now- no more backlogs! Gotta get through this shitty divorce somehow after all :/

Turtles🐢”

Celine sat back in her chair, having rushed to the office the moment she got a notification that Zoey had updated her profile.

This sure was an update.

On the one hand, Celine was kind of happy the girl had written them earlier. On the other, only two, maybe almost three years earlier. Which was not a lot of time.

And reading the authors note now really just solidified a fear that had been building in Celine.

Zoey was a menace.

Not just to demons but to Celine too.

Her never ending bird facts alone were enough to drive Celine mad. She had read enough about molting and air sacs already!!

She wished she had the others with her still.

They’d know what to do. She was the worst with kids. By far.

Why did she have to go and be the one to be left with kids??

Ugh.

She stretched her arms, ready to push on.

The authors note had been accompanied by a new fanfiction, titled far more tamely than the first batch. It was also less words, thank Honmoon.

“Stuck in my head.” Celine muttered out loud, clicking the title.

She had left very few tags and for once the rpf tag- which Celine got to find out meant Real Person Fiction- which made sense, Celine was indeed a real person, was missing.

She was actually curious, and not morbidly so, as she had been before.

—-

That had been illuminating to out it mildly.
While Zoey hid it under a thin veneer of setting a normal person into her own “AU”, which apparently meant alternative universe, she had clearly been writing about herself.

Clearly for Celine that is, who knew the Honmoon and demons were real.

The work, now already a lot better and not as interluded with author notes, was structured. Thought through. Interspersed with only small moments of, for lack of a better word, horny demon thoughts.

That one, Celine really had to have a talk about with Zoey and she was dreading it more by the moment.

Maybe it did mean Rumi could be a bit safer around Zoey at least?

Celine shook her head, dismissing the thought as quickly as it came.

No. Rumi wouldn’t be safe until they achieved a golden Honmoon. And maybe not even then.

Another thing of note that brought Celine back to the work was how detailed Zoey described her character and self insert summoning something from the Honmoon.

It didn’t seem like she had manifested weapons just yet, just tendrils.

But the girl was naturally gifted, in tune with the Honmoon. That made things a lot easier.

Zoey had become more descriptive too, peppering in lyrics that the character had written, lyrics that were actually quite good.

She had the talent to be a lyricist.

Amongst this new upgrade in descriptions, was the more detailed discussions of her own emotions.

Zoeys character lost. Got left behind. Wasn’t enough and was too much, all at once.
She found comfort in the Honmoon, dubbed a shield. She played with it, made music with it. Deeply resonated with it.

Zoey described feeling lost, incomplete. How she yearned for something she knew she had never had before and had no reason to know she needed. But deeply felt she would never be complete without it and mourned that she may stay that way in perpetuity.

A feeling Celine was alto familiar with.

Then, Zoey ended it on an interesting? note?

“Anyway, that’s all I have for now! XD! Do you guys want me to upload the first fanfic I ever wrote? It’s about being sold to the Sunlight Sisters! A classic trope!!”

Celine blinked.

Sold to the who now.

A classic what now?

Celine was getting increasingly worried for the teenagers these days, that sounded incredibly concerning.

Briefly, very briefly, the idea to just bribe Zoeys parents, crossed her mind. Before she waved it away. That would never work and also would be extremely illegal.

She couldn’t even imagine the scandal if it ever came out that Celine technically bought?? a child.

No, she’d have to find a way to get Zoey, that involved a lot more of Zoeys own agency.

Which meant the divorce had to settle, to let Zoey breathe and then to swoop in and be all “hey you’re a chosen one.”.

Celine didn’t have all the issues with that worked out just yet, but at least she knew she’d have the hunters reunited in at latest two years.

That was an okay timeline. She could protect the Honmoon with the other two in the meantime

But until the point that Zoey could finally join, Celine had to absolutely make sure that the girl was training as hard as she could.

She had an amazing foundation already, thankfully.

Celine wondered if there was a way for her to push Zoey even further.

Wasn’t Zoey learning how to throw knives with YouTube?

That could be an idea.

—-

“What-“ Celine tried not to sound as urgent and rigid as she felt.

“Mira. What are you doing.” She kept her voice level.

The redhead looked at her from the floor, eyebrows raised.

Celine vaguely registered Rumi looking up from the couch next to her friend.

“Practicing where I want a tattoo?” She lifted up her eyeliner from her skin after drawing another jagged edge on her left upper arm.

An arm that Celine could clearly see was already decorated with what she presumed was a tattoo of the Honmoon.

She would deal with what that meant for Mira being an idol later though.

“The tattoo. Being-“ Celines voice cracked a bit as she couldn’t finish the sentence.

Years of practice, of battle, bubbled up just at the sight of those cursed demon patterns.

Rumis weren’t as pronounced and she covered them. That she could deal with better.

But Mira?

She was in the process of scrawling those hateful, damned patterns all over her arm.

“A demon pattern!” Mira flexed her arm. “I based them on a variety of demons actually! A bit of a mish mash!” She looked far too proud as she started taking photos and when she had angles she couldn’t reach, Rumi took over for her.

Celine took a deep breath.

Mira hadn’t fought many demons yet.

She hadn’t seen what they could do.

“…why.” She finally asked, through thinly pressed lips.

Mira shrugged.

“They look cool?” Her voice made it sound like it was self evident.

“Yeah, it certainly is cool to steal souls and curse them to eternal damnation.” Celine spat out, trying very hard to stay calm and very much so failing.

The sight of those patterns made her stomach churn.

“That’s not what I-“ Mira started up, but was cut off.

“Then you should have thought about it more.” Celine walked over and took the phone out of Rumis hands, deleting the images one by one.

“What you are painting on yourself is Gwi-Ma’s mark. What signifies that something is a demon. A demon whose entire existence turns around stealing human souls.” Celine took out some tissue paper and make up remover, forcibly wiping down Miras arm, who flexed and stuttered in protest.

Celines grip just got firmer.

“These marks signify Gwi-ma’s hold over someone. That they gave into their emotions. Let lust win.” She spat out, fingernails digging into Miras arm.

Mira let out a shaky, angry breath, slowly becoming still as stone under the grip, letting Celine remove the hateful patterns.

“They are a sign of pure evil. Of hate. Destruction. A failure to be human.”

Celine finally let go, and Miras hand shot back to her chest as she clutched her arm, eyes wide, chest heaving.

“Don’t ever. Draw those on you again.”

Mira didn’t even say anything.

She just got up, tossing the rest of her make-up on the floor in the process, and walked briskly out of the room.

Rumi got up to follow, but Celine snatched her by her wrist.

“Rumi. We need to talk.”

—-

The small walk from the living room to Celines office was agonizing.

Celine didn’t speak.

Didn’t loosen her hand on Rumis arm.

Just led.

As they entered, the air felt thick. Rumi felt like she could slice the tension with her saingeom.

All that tension exploded once Celine locked the door with a click.

“Was this your doing.” Her question wasn’t really one. It was a statement. An accusation.

Rumi shook her head, gaze held on the floor.

She didn’t want to witness the disappointment in Celine’s eyes.

“How did she ever get that idea.” Another veiled accusation.

Rumi shrugged. She had nothing to say.

Celine let out a heavy sigh.

“Rumi. I don’t know if you’re trying to ease her into it. Or if you even were about to show them- Honmoon forbid. But you cannot. Can! Not! engage in any of this with Mira.”

Rumi just nodded, eyes fixed on the floor.

Carpet. Old. Green. An ugly old dark green.

“I know it may seem like she would accept the patterns.” Celines voice turned pained.

“But she won’t. She thinks they may look cool- but that doesn’t apply when real demons are involved.” Celine paused her rant for a small breather. Rumi noted how her breath had become more labored. Emotional.

Like she may cry.

“Rumi. I need you to promise me that you know this. Remember this.”

Rumi nodded.

The carpet was still green wasn’t it?

It looked grayer than a second ago.

“Rumi. Tell me. Tell me you remember that you have to hide those wretched patterns. That we can’t fix you until you make the Honmoon golden. That you can’t be close to people until you’re fixed!”

Rumi nodded again.

No, that carpet definitely was gray now.

Had she gone colorblind in seconds?

“Rumi. Speak to me.”

Celines voice was breathier than before. Shorter. More tense with worry.

Celines heartbeat was loud though.

Wait.

Her heartbeat?

Rumis eyes snapped up at Celine, who recoiled.

A look of hatred. Pure fear. Utter disgust.

Rumi could hear Celines heart-rate spike as something about that look.

That damned look.

Broke the tension in the air to shards.

Rumi ripped the door open, briefly registering that something flew out of it, like she had broken something.

She didn’t care.

She raced down the hall to her room- past Mira who Rumi couldn’t recognize much beyond “hugging a turtle plush and red eyed”- and into the bathroom.

Rumi locked the door in haste, breathing heavily.

Something was wrong.

Celine had never looked at her like that.

Never recoiled like that.

Never winced like that.

Rumi kept the light off as a different light source caught her attention. Her head slowly turned towards it in apprehension.

Glowing.

Her eye was glowing.

Demonic.

Evil.

Never human.

A sickening feeling overcame the young girl as she tore the shirt from her body, revealing something all the more deeply horrifying.

Something that explained everything Celine had just gone through, tried to explain to her.

The patterns had spread.

After a year of silence, they had spread.

Around her back.

Further down her arms.

Across her chest.

Her heart.

Something was deeply wrong.

And that something was Rumi.

—-

Mira may have had her face buried in her new turtle plush, an old habit to hide the sobs of crying, but the sound of something being violently broken and thrust around broke her out of her stupor.

She blinked, red eyes gazing at the open door in confusion.

When a blurry motion of purple sped past her and into their bathroom, Mira wasn’t even sure if it had been because Rumi was just that fast, or because Mira wasn’t wearing her glasses.

But either way.

Something had gone wrong after Mira had escaped.

A loud crash echoed from the bathroom, jolting Mira out of their bed.

She could press down her emotions for now. Rumi was clearly doing far worse if her genuinely, heart wrenching, wretched wail was anything to go by.

Mira strode over to the door, turtle plush in hand, lightly pressing the handle down.

Locked.

Of course.

She gave the door a few knocks.

No response but heavy, albeit muffled, sobbing.

“Rumi?” Last resort.

“What happened? Are you okay?” A silly question, but Mira was grasping at straws as to what to do.

A long pause followed as the hiccups of crying ceased, replaced by heavy, labored breathing.

“I-“ Rumis voice was shaky. Hoarse.

“I’m fine. Just had a talk.” That tone of voice was strained beyond belief.

“Rumi, that is the worst lie you’ve attempted all year.” Mira tried lightening the mood a little bit with some bad humor.

She slid down the door, plopping herself on the entrance floor.

“Sorry.” Rumis voice was closer as a soft thud sounded on the door behind her.

Mira wished she would open the door so they wouldn’t have to sit this way.

“It’s nothing that hasn’t happened before.” Rumi was suddenly quite verbal, speaking quickly and somewhat erratically.

Mira could swear she could hear an underlying rumble in her voice. Maybe it was the echo of the bathroom.

“I just.. I have these moments. I’ll have the sink replaced, I promise.” Rumi was still quick with her words, like she was trying to cover up what had just happened.

“…the sink?” Mira let out before shutting herself off quickly.

“I broke it.” Rumis response was flat.

Mira tried her best not to have the shock of that news show in her voice.

“That’s- that’s fine. Are you okay? You’re not bleeding are you?”

Silence followed.

Very concerning silence.

“I’m sorry!” Rumis voice was shrill, and definitely held a growl in it, as it reverberated around the room.

The Honmoon rippled with a thin sheen of red.

“Sor-Wait for what?” Mira heard another crash in the bathroom as she realized Rumi had gotten up.

Another crash.

Shattering of glass.

“Rumi! Are you okay!” More of a statement, a plea, that Rumi was just destroying the bathroom and not herself.

An unanswered plea as sobs tore through the air again.

“I’m sorry Mira, I’m so sorry! I can’t- I’m sorry!” Rumi babbled on her apologies for Honmoon knows what as the crashes ceased again and Rumi audibly sank to her knees with a weight that Mira wouldn’t have ascribed the girl.

Then came the ripping. Seams, cloth. Like scissors were running through them wildly.

No.

Enough sitting by the door.

Rumi may be mad at Mira in the moment for interrupting her privacy- but it was better than letting this destruction that was getting ever closer to home, continue on to its logical conclusion.

The Honmoon leapt to life as a spear- Mira barely registered how defined it now was, how much shape it had taken- slashed the handle off the door and buried itself in the lock mechanism, snapping it off.

The door sprang open, flooding the dark room with the soft glow of the turtle nightlight of their bedroom.

Miras blurry eyes focused on what she could see, assessing the damage.

Torn top of some sort- maybe a sweater? thick material. Shredded. Cracked sink, shattered mirror, dismantled shower. Obliterated shower curtain.

And on the floor, in the middle of all the destruction.

Rumi.

Something in the dark of the bathroom softly glowed, but Mira couldn’t make out what it was without her glasses. Maybe Rumis phone.

Her eyes lingered on Rumi for only a second before the girl sprang backwards, hitting the wall with a thud and covered her chest desperately with her arms.

“DON’T LOOK!!!” The girl, now more likened to a frightened, cornered prey animal, screeched with such desperation that Mira immediately closed her eyes and slapped her hand over them for good measure.

She didn’t know what she wasn’t looking at.

“Please don’t look..”

But the way Rumis voice cracked as she muttered the second sentence, how her breathing escalated to barely exist at all.

She didn’t question it. Not now.

Instead, she strode forward, cringing as her feet met glass.

This was fine. She could deal with that later.

Rumis whimpers led the way as she finally found herself in front of the girl and crouched down, plush still in her hand and in a death grip at that.

“I won’t look.” Mira promised. Rumi hiding something from her was eating her up inside, but she knew this was absolutely not the moment.

Rumi barely seemed to register that Mira had spoken.

The redhead reached out and pressed the turtle into what may have been Rumis face or her arms. Maybe both.

The “oof-“ sound indicated that she had at least partially succeeded in almost smothering the other girl with turtle.

“I won’t look, Rumi.” Mira tried again, noticing how Rumis arms wrapped around the plush. Tightly.

Mira kneeled down in front of her, eyes still shut tight.

She could feel blood slowly seeping from her knees now too, but chose to ignore it again.

Nothing time couldn’t fix.

“I’m sorry.” Rumi voiced with a hoarse voice for the hundredth time that evening. “I’m so sorry.”

Mira let her. She didn’t know what the apology was for, but she could tell there was infinitely more context here than she could grasp at this very moment.

“It’s okay.” Mira didn’t know what she was absolving Rumi of.

“It’s not.” Rumi shook her head, by the sound of her now muffled voice, pressing her face into the plush.

“It won’t be until-“ Rumi inhaled sharply. Shaking. Trembling.

Mira reached out, fumbling her way until she found Rumis hands, gently holding them.
Rumi leaned in.

“I’m sorry.” She said again. “I don’t want to hide from you but..” She exhaled with an almost chocked sound. “I can’t. Not. Not yet.” The first not had an odd undertone again. Low. Growling. It would stick in Miras head for a while.

“Take your time.” Mira was screaming internally but chose to ignore it all at this moment. Rumi wasn’t her family, her former life. This was not a secret to humiliate her or to simply keep.

Rumi was different, better, and her nervous system could deal with playing catch up to her brain for now, no matter how much her heart rate was spiking and she could feel the panic seep into her bones.

She leaned forward, using a ripped piece of cloth to clear the shards on the floor in front of her.

As no opposition from Rumi followed, Mira sank her back into Rumi, the stuffed turtle between her own back and Rumis front.

She could feel Rumis hands hold onto her shoulders, still trembling like a leaf.

Like she was scared that Mira would disappear from within her very grasp.

“I’ll be here when you want-“ Mira paused. “When you can tell me.”

She leaned further back. Rumi let out a hiccup of a sob.

“Promise?” The grip on Mira tightened ever so slightly as Rumis voice was barely louder than a whisper.

“Promise.”

—-

Celine stared at the broken door that Rumi had disappeared through, mouth agape.

That had never happened.

Not that strength. Not that eye. Not that vividly.

She heard crashing from down the hall.

Good. Rumi was getting it out of herself.

Subduing that damned demon.

It thankfully didn’t seem like she had fully told Mira. She was still safe. Still alive.

That was the most important part.

Celine sighed, sitting back at her desk.

She knew she would have to apologize to Mira for getting that intense.

She knew she would have to apologize to Rumi for being that direct.

But not now.

The two girls needed space, or at least that’s what she told herself as she turned on her computer and fired off a few emails.

She wasn’t retreating into her work, she wasn’t escaping. She was giving them space and getting work done in the meantime.

An email came back to her in seconds as she picked up the phone, typing in the number provided.

It was picked up quickly and she confirmed who she had on the other line.

“Good evening Mr. Yu. Celine from Sunlight entertainment speaking. I was hoping to schedule an appointment to discuss a collaboration?”

Notes:

I’m not great at writing angst but I think I got the vibe across here

Also I headcanon that demons have more cat like eyes and that comes with the different perception of colors

Bonus cute Zoey stuff at the start to help cope

Chapter 6: Fragile olive branches sprout

Notes:

Call this chapter aftercare after the last one. Nothing bad happening here, just fragile and slightly faulty attempts at mending relationships and Zoey making sure that Celines blood pressure remains wayyy too high

Oh and a fun webtoon cameo because I can

Celine groaned as she rolled her shoulders. She hadn’t felt this sore in a long time.

But after reviewing the videos they had recorded, all in the span of a few days, though with different outfits and backgrounds to make it at least seem like it had been a somewhat longer collaboration, Celine could tell it was worth it.

All videos were detailed instructions, going over which muscle groups to train and stretch for what action, what movement to avoid, what everyday movement would help train for the specific moves she was teaching.

She had focused on knife technique and how to best incorporate it into hand to hand, particularly grappling, combat, as that seemed to be where Zoeys interests lay.

A few more videos on how to spar with a woldo, Miras weapon had finally manifested into a beautiful creation, and a saingeom. Just so Zoey could get acquainted with her future hunters weapons as well.

She made sure to sprinkle in constant praise, if there was one thing Celine could gleam about Zoey, was that she craved validation. So she figured that even parasocial praise would help keep Zoey engaged, as calculating as that sounded.

Not like it technically even was parasocial, but Zoey didn’t know that yet.

So now all they had to do was post their videos, sprinkling them out throughout her collaborators other content. She knew Zoey was a fan of the channel. A Sunlight Sisters collab, as genuinely ridiculous as it probably seemed to most people, was the perfect lure to capture her future hunters attention.

She sent off the confirmation for the schedule and sighed. This work was finally over.

Now to face what she had been dreading.

—-

Celine found the two girls huddled close together, watching some nature documentary. Celine glimpsed a shark of some sort.

The two looked.. comfortable. More comfortable than Celine had seen Rumi in a long time.

Miras arms were around the girl, though not touching her arms. Just slung loosely.

Rumi was pushed as close as was physically possible into Mira, reminding Celine a bit of a cuddly cat.

A small smile played on her lips at the sight.

Which vanished as she remembered why she was here in the first place.

She knocked on the open door to the current makeshift bedroom, a guest room usually, that was the girls home until the bathroom was fixed.

Mira paused the movie, looking up at Celine with the same look she had sported for the last two weeks.

Annoyance. Anger. Fear. Distance.

Celines stomach clenched at the sight.

“You girls have a moment?” She asked softly.

Rumis head raised up slowly as she blinked at Celine. She seemed to have been half asleep.

“For what?” She mumbled out, rubbing her eyes as she sat up properly.

Celine walked in, sitting on a chair close to their currently shared bed, that they currently were using as their base for non stop movie watching.

Celine had given them off the last two weeks. A sorry excuse of an apology, really.

“I..” Celine took a deep breath. Mira raised an eyebrow at her, challengingly.

“I want to apologize. To both of you.”

She had expected a few reactions.

Annoyance, to be brushed off, kicked out, hopefully forgiven. A mix of all those.

She hadn’t expected Miras jaw to nigh unhinge as she gaped at Celine, pure disbelief overtaking her face.

But she remained quiet, so Celine took that as her cue to continue.

“I put this off for too long. I’m sorry for that too.” Her hands clenched together as Celine kept her eyes focused on the two, knowing if she didn’t, she would bolt.

She wasn’t good at this.

At being wrong.

“What I said to you- both of you- was.. uncalled for.” She kept going, everything in her trying to claw the words back, to not show vulnerability.

Her faults and fears should never be seen.

Yet they had to be because she had been wrong.

She felt sick.

“I shouldn’t have grabbed you like that Mira. I should have given you space to explain yourself.” She had rehearsed this so many times, but it still felt like she was choking the words out.

“I was far too intense with you Rumi. I made up my mind before ever asking you about what had happened. I’m sorry.”

Rumi gave a soft nod at that.

Mira was still staring at her like she had grown a second head.

Neither said anything.

“If you want to talk more, I’m here for you.”

Celine got up, shaking slightly. This was necessary. But Honmoon was it far from easy.

Rumis hand caught her own on her way out.

Celine froze.

Her hand was maneuvered onto Rumis head, a place she hadn’t touched ever since Rumi had become a teen and insisted she could do her own hair.

It was long right now, a bit unkempt. Part of Celine wanted to tease the girl about how she clearly couldn’t do her own hair. She did not voice that part.

Instead, she ran her fingers through the long purple locks, gently combing it as best as possible.

“Can you..”

Rumi sounded shy as she finally spoke, looking at Mira for reassurance and only partially getting it, as the redhead still looked like she was stuck in a stupor.

She broke out of it enough to give Rumis lower thigh a reassuring squeeze. Her jaw was still very much mirroring a snakes at the moment though.

“Hm?” Celine gently nudged Rumi with her hand to prompt the teenager to continue.

“Can you braid my hair again?” A deep, embarrassed blush spread over the girls face that mad Celines heart melt.

“Of course.”

—-

“Holly crap! Did you all see the Viral Hit x Sunlight Sisters collab?!!!!!!!!!! I’m gonna be practicing so hard!! Hearing Celine with a knife talk like that to us fuels my soul!”

Celine had a very proud smile on her face, glad her ploy had worked, as she read Zoeys newest authors notes update.

An update that was just a chapter full of fighting. The videos had really caught the girl, hook, line and sinker.

The next line made Celine stop and take out her calendar.

“And it uploaded on my birthday too!! What an amazing bday present!”

She noted down. Zoey was 16 now. And today was her birthday. Good to know.

Celine scrolled down the story, storing it to be read later. Zoey had started to omit authors notes from the actual text, saving them for the start and end. And the comments, which Celine opened.

Zoeys stories were quite popular and she got a lot of comments. In which she revealed a lot. Maybe too much for internet safety? A dedicated stalker could get a lot out of it.

Which, Celine had to recognize with guilt, she kind of was.

But it was for the good of the world.

That must balance out, morally.

One comment caught her attention.

Someone congratulated Zoey on her birthday and mentioned the accidental present. Quite normal. Zoeys response however, was not.

“Thanks! The real present I got was my ears pierced! A lot!! I’m gonna be healing for months but damn the pain was so worth it! My dad freaked out a bit- but that’s a him problem!”

For a few months?
Zoey must have gotten a lot more than her lobes pierced.

Celine noted that down.

She should float the idea of piercings by the other two. If they all matched, it would help group cohesion and fans could make theories about the meanings.

Great work Zoey.

Celine just hoped the girl would follow the proper care instructions for her new piercings.

—-

“HAH!” Miras loud, boisterous, very unusual laughter rang through the living room as the teen held up a newspaper.

Celine almost dropped her tea at the sound. In the three years that Mira had been staying with them, and training with them, not once had Celine heard such a loud exclamation.

Rumi skid around the corner, still pulling on her shirt- though thankfully already covering her patterns, which had briefly spread more a bit ago, but slower again after.

Celine wished she could know why.

“What happened?” Rumi asked with a gasp as she got herself fully dressed. It was still early in the morning at 11am.

Usually they would be up and training but it was Zoeys 17th birthday and while the other two didn’t know that, she still wanted to get them in the spirit of relaxing today.

Actually on that note, Celine best check up on Zoeys posts. Now on a site named AO3, Zoey had moved all her old works over to the new platform.

“Look at this shit!” Mira held up the paper she was holding and Celine squinted at it, making out some words, Miras last name, her deadname and the word “deceased”.

What.

“They- Sorry Mira-“ Rumi looked at her friend aghast.

“Did they seriously declare you dead?!” Celine finished the sentence, barely hiding the seething rage that was bubbling up in her.

Mira just laughed. Genuinely laughed.

“Yep! They got tired of faking a search for me I guess.” She pointed at some text that Celine at her distance from the living room table to the couch, couldn’t make out.

“Crocodile tears all over the place. They’re crying how I just vanished. Saying how hard it is to accept that I’m probably dead and need to move on.”
Rumi took the paper and read it quickly, eyes narrowing.

“Those fuckers.” Rumi rarely swore and she looked up, as if she was about to be reprimanded.

Celine shrugged at her.

There were no cameras here and who was she to ban an 18 year old from saying the fuck word.

“Are you.. okay?” Celine kept her voice steady as she walked over to the two.

Mira nodded.

“Honestly? This is so freeing.” Her wide grin was replaced by a softer smile.

“I think my brother made it happen. Knew this would give me a clean slate to start my own life with as myself.”

She opened her phone to a chat with just a few messages to a foreign phone number.

“We’ve kept a little bit in touch with his burner phone. He said he’d handle it.. didn’t elaborate but this must be what he meant.”

She typed out a short message and set her phone down, shoulders slacking, looking relaxed, for once.

Rumi sat down next to her, giving her a bear hug that the girl melted into.

Celine, a little more awkwardly, sat down next to the two and put her hand on Miras shoulder, softly, letting her pull away if she wanted to.

Mira leaned into the touch, taking Celine very off guard. A small smile settled on her face.

“Celine can I-“

Mira looked down, looking suddenly uncertain.

“I don’t want to use your money more than I already do and it’s probably illegal but uhm..” She trailed off.

Celine had an inkling of what the question was.

She had thought of it a while ago already, hoping it to be a way to launch the hunters as idols, with a clean slate, with no baggage. No hint of who they may have been before.

That one was the hardest plan to implement on Zoey. Mira, she could help though.

“Yes Mira, we can arrange new legal papers for you.“

Mira lit up, leaning against Celines shoulder, who froze, having no idea what to do now.

So she just awkwardly patted Miras shoulder.

Rumi laughed.

—-

Oh boy.

Zoey had been less chaotic as of recently.

Her stories got less horny, more thought out. More diverse. Less frequent as clearly, real life was making that difficult.

Mentions of bullying had subsided, as she had moved schools recently.

The divorce was finalized.

Mentions of training with Celines videos, remained thankfully very frequent.

Celine had hoped, this meant Zoey was soon ready to be scooped up, without much issue, and trained to be a hunter and idol, particularly as an idol. The former she had already covered pretty well.
Alas.

Celine had counted her infuriating eggs before the irritating chickens had hatched.

Which she hated she now knew they needed an egg tooth to accomplish.

Thanks Zoey.

Her eyes landed on the monitor as she reread the newest authors note.

“I’m finally 17 guys!! Finally got my promised work permit!! And a phone!! I’m gonna make money!!”

As usual, Zoey typed like she was about to explode. Celine hoped that energy translated into her real life. Would help during hunts for demons.

“And with a phone! My own access to the internet! Here’s my tumblr!”

A link to a website that Celine certainly had never heard of. She made a burner account quickly and followed Zoey. The writers tumblr account had the same name as her Wattpad and AO3 ones did.

Girl had a brand.

Which, Celine was worried about.

Yes they were anonymous technically. But a dedicated fan could, and as Celine had proven, can pretty easily identify Zoey.

They would have to make sure these accounts could never be traced to the girl.

There was a good reason that Celine was having Bobby take all sorts of classes right now.

He’d have to be able to handle this, because Celine was certain that Zoeys antics would kill her before she ever even met the girl.

This feeling solidified when she scrolled down the so called tumblr and was met with.

A selfie.

A fucking selfie.

With the caption of “Healed piercing reveal!! And face reveal!! And new mic reveal!!!”

The tags, amongst many others, read “Mom got me a mic for my bday so stay tuned for music!!!!”.

A few tags below read “Dad got me the phone. I think they’re in a dick measuring contest about this but hey, I get a mic and a phone out of it!”

Honmoon give her strength.

The analytical part of Celines was first to react. Studied the piercings. Studied Zoey. Noted that Zoey would make an amazing maknae.

She exuded charm and cuteness, with her turtle themed shirt and her wide smile, with her enthusiasm.

Plus, she was already writing music. Amazing!

Next came the PR part of Celine.

This was a Honmoon damned nightmare.

Zoey had just linked her full face to her horny demon, so called “monsterfucking” writing.

Yes it was years ago.

But the internet certainly would not care.

Oh Bobby had his work cut out for him.

A new post uploaded that very minute, another selfie.

While skateboarding.

Not looking at the road, but at the camera.

The girl was going to die an early death and demons will have had nothing to do with it, Celine concluded.

Notes:

Hope ya’ll enjoyed the bird fact and some soft moments

Zoey’s turn to join the gang is rapidly approaching!

Chapter 7: Comfort comes quickly and trust will follow

Notes:

Some RuMira to warm up the polycule and more extremely internet unsafe and shameless Zoey

Also I cannot stress how fun it is to find where to put a slight against birds from Celine and what bird fact to put into it.

I love infodumping through a character who is tortured by the topic

Well, good news and bad news on the Zoey front.

The good news was that not only did she now make music, very good music, she could rap.

She was a perfect addition to the idol group.

The bad news was that she was slowly amassing a small following not just on that tumblr website, but on other social platforms as well.

The moment she had gotten a phone, she had created a massive online presence that was giving Celine an even more massive headache.

Because now, Zoey was semi-famous for her music. Which would be fine, on its own. But unfortunately, she keeps getting questions on every platform, from people who are wondering if she was the same person as the author on Wattpad with the same username.

And instead of ignoring or declining, like a normal person, the chaos incarnate that was Zoey, leaned in.

Celine stared at the newest tumblr post, responding to yet another one of those asks, specifically inquiring if Zoey was the author of the demon “lemon”.

“Sure am!! Resident monsterfucker at your service!”

Celine couldn’t even begin to fathom how she could get away with this by now.

If this had stayed a thing of early teenagehood, maybe they could have covered it up. But Zoey was just a few months shy of 18 now. A few months shy of hopefully joining an idol group.

This online footprint would come back to haunt them.

Probably to haunt Celine, specifically, as Zoey seemed to have negative amounts of shame about the subject.

She’d even released a joke song about it, that had gone weirdly viral.

Celine shook her head, leaning back in her office chair.

This was for Bobby to deal with in the future.

His turn to be haunted.

—-

“Given Celine has holed herself up in her office again.” Mira waltzed into their room, plopping herself down on what definitely was only Rumis bed and nobody else’s.

“Let’s do a movie night!” She announced her grand plan.

Truthfully she really needed to get some pop culture into Rumi. The poor girl barely watched non documentary movies, barely read fiction and she wasn’t even sure if the woman had any social media account that wasn’t used specifically used for media training.

“What movie do you propose?” Rumi popped out of their newly (ish) renovated bathroom, drying her long hair with a towel.

A bit of a futile taks given the amount of hair, but she looked pretty doing it, so Mira was not going to point that out.

“I was thinking Frozen- get you accustomed to animated movies and musicals.” Plus, something in Mira told her that it wouldn’t be long before Rumi kinned Elsa.

She wasn’t sure if this would help the girl or not but she wanted to see it happen. And it would probably help. Probably.

Rumi threw her towel back into the bathroom and plopped herself onto their bed, next to Mira.

She smelled good.

Mira shook her head. Not a thought to have, Celine had made very clear they were co-workers.

The fact that they were this close was already technically a rule break.

But also she liked breaking rules so..?

Shook her head again.

Focus.

“What’s Frozen?” Rumi finally asked.

Mira wasn’t sure if she was being fucked with or not, but by the genuine curiosity in Rumis eyes, she wasn’t kidding.

“You’ll see. I think you’ll like it.” She clicked the TV on, settling back against the wall as Rumi leaned herself into Mira.

Yeah, movie night had been a great idea.

—-

Or maybe not.

Mira had known Rumi would like Elsa.

But she hadn’t expected this.
Rumi was bawling- straight up ugly crying into Miras shoulder, the moment the first few sentences of Let it go had started playing. Her lips had already trembled at Elsas magic reveal, early into the movie.

“Hey are you.. good?” Mira asked as the credits rolled.

Rumi had been crying the entire movie, doubling over into Mira at some scenes, shoulders heaving as she wept.

Maybe this had been a bad movie choice, in retrospect.

“I’m good-“ Rumi hiccuped. “Elsa is just- very-“ Another wail. “Relatable! She slammed her head into Miras lap, who froze on impact.

She had no idea about what to do with a crying, cuddly, wildly cute cat of a friend.

So she resorted to fiddling with Rumis hair, letting her fingers slowly trace through her loose strands.

A hairdo she rarely got to see, but cherished when she did.

They stayed that way for what felt like too long to be crying over a movie, but Mira didn’t push it.

She wasn’t going to complain about an amazing situation after all.

Finally, slowly, Rumi rose, red eyes bearing into Miras, new determination flaring up in them.

She had learned some sort of lesson from the movie it seemed, but it wasn’t clear to Mira, which one.

“Can I.. ask you to do something?”

Rumi sounded hesitant as she sat up, arms wrapped around herself.

“Sure?” As if Mira could say no to her, ever.

“It’s a little weird but uhm..” Rumi glanced around, focusing on the door. She got up, making sure it was locked.

Mira had absolutely no clue what was happening at this point but boy did she hope that the light of the TV wasn’t bright enough to show her intense blush.

“Can you. Can you touch me?”

What.

Miras jaw dropped.

Evidently, Rumi didn’t understand the reaction as she backpedalled hard.

“Not in a weird way! Well kind of- but not in a weird weird way? Like- just normal weird and- ugh!”

She groaned, turning the TV off and leaving them in the dark.

“Rumi, not that the answer still isn’t yes, but I would love more context.” Mira was impressed with herself. She had managed to keep any tremor out of her voice.

“Right. Uhm.” Rumi swallowed. “Mira can you take your glasses off?”

Mira complied instantly, though not without a sarcastic quip.

“My nightvision glasses are off. Now I can see even less in the pitch dark.”

Rumi gave a soft laugh. Mira squinted as she could make out Rumis movements. Movements that suspiciously looked like Rumi removing her long sleeves shirt.

What was happening.

Rumi heaved a sigh of relief as she plopped the shirt down, crawling back on the bed, only her figure vaguely, and blurred, visible in the dark.

“Can you touch my skin?” She took Miras hand and places it on her shoulder. “Right here?”

Her voice was pleading, still underlined with a soft rasp from the crying.

Mira nodded, realizing too late that that wasn’t a response Rumi could see.

“Thanks.” She said anyway. Maybe Miras vibes had reached her.

Rumi leaned back against Mira, who placed both her hands a little awkwardly on the woman’s shoulders, fingers dancing over her skin.

Rumi shivered below her and leaned in closer.

Whatever was happening here, and Mira had a vague guess at best, was something that was helping Rumi.

So who was she to stop, right?

“Rumi, can I ask..”

Mira hoped she wasn’t about to cross a line.

“Does this have to do with.. the bathroom incident?” She left out any judgment from her voice. Just curiosity.

Rumi stiffened below her and Mira gently pressed the palms of her hands into her skin, noticing how Rumi relaxed under the renewed touch.

A beat of silence followed.

“…yes.” Rumis response was meek. “I’m sorry.”

Mira shook her head, pulling Rumi closer, if that was even possible, and let her hands wander a bit- nowhere Rumi would clearly not want. Just her arms. Her collarbone. Areas she always kept covered.

Areas Mira felt incredibly honored to be allowed to touch.

“Nothing to be sorry about.” She reassured her. “I’m proud of you for taking this step.”

And it was true.

As much as Miras nervous system detested the idea that Rumi had a secret, a secret she didn’t trust Mira with, the rest of her brain could shut that down quickly.

Because Rumi did trust her.

Slowly.

Like interacting with an injured, wild animal.

If Mira focused, she could even swear that Rumi somehow, was purring as she rested her fingers above her collarbone, flitting them over her skin.

Her very soft skin, which Mira tried her very best not to focus on.

Her vaguely, electrically charged skin, which Mira had no clue how to interpret.

The Honmoon rippled below then, content, basking Rumi in soft light.

Mira snapped her gaze upwards the moment the light came from the Honmoon.

She was not about to betray Rumis trust like that, no matter how badly she wanted to look.

Rumi nestled her head into Miras neck as, what Mira was going to take it as, a reward.

She quietly thanked the Honmoon that Rumi and Celine had almost driven her over with their car a few years ago.

—-

“I got these cool earrings at a ren faire today!! What do ya’ll think?” Celine opened the post as soon as the notification chimed.
Another selfie, another incriminating piece of evidence.

This time, a useful one though.

Zoey was showing off a new set of earrings, a sword and a spear respectively, while dressed in a very cute medieval themed outfit.

Dark cloak draped over her shoulders, obscuring the dark blue corset and matching blouse underneath.

From what Celine could gleam, Zoey was going for an assassin vibe, even holding up what Celine hoped to be fake throwing knives.

That was all cute and all, but not useful. What was useful for Celine in the image however, was the background.

Not the birds, the trained falcons in were just set dressing to Celine. Bad set dressing. Someone get those creatures of the genus Falco, which encompasses about 40 species, out of frame before they commit more crimes.

Celine hated that she knew the genus classification.

But the rest? With a bit of money, she could definitely pinpoint which renaissance fair this was.

Hopefully it was close to where she had last known Zoey to live.

—-
“I know Celine said we have to wait.” Mira sighed as she made their bed, while Rumi messed up the unused one a bit.

“But I am so close to hacking Celines computer, finding out where she is and going to go kidnap our girl myself.” She finished her sentence with a huff, plopping herself down on the freshly made bed.

Rumi gave her a sympathetic look.

“I mean- you feel it too don’t you?!” Mira groaned and laid down, staring at the ceiling.
She felt like her heart was constantly being a little bit shredded.

It hurt.

Yearned.

“I do feel.. incomplete.” Rumi agreed, settling herself down, head on Miras lap.

Ever since their Frozen movie night, Rumi had gotten more comfortable touching Mira.

It made Miras heart flutter every time.

“Just imagine how she must feel.” Rumi mussed.

“Alone. Not even knowing she belongs here.” Her eyes landed on the third bed.

Mira sighed.

“I hope she likes us.” It was a worry she had had for years.

Yes, her and Rumi got along extremely quickly, feeling comfortable in each other so quickly it was scary.

But what if that was a fluke?

What if their third didn’t feel that connection?

It hurt to think about.

“I think she will.” Rumi responded, but she sounded uncertain.

“She chose the Honmoon too. She’s like us.” She continued in a lower tone.

“Honmoon, how can I miss someone I’ve never even met, so damn much?!” Mira screeched out in frustration.

Rumi gave her a pat of reassurance. On her thigh.

Sure, that was reassuring and nothing else.

Mira tried to focus on something else, her eyes landing on their various, weirdly specific decor they had accumulated over the last four years.

“I really hope she likes turtles. Or we have to do some serious redecorating.”

Rumi laughed in response.

—-

Turned out, that yes, Zoey had stayed relatively close to home all this time.

It certainly made Celines life a little bit easier. For once.

Her eyes fell on the newest post.

“Minimum wage sucks ass. I won’t ever be able to move out at this rate :/“

None of Zoeys usual enthusiasm. She was serious. She wanted to move out.

As much as Celine hated that the girl was being payed wages that couldn’t support her, she was ecstatic to learn that she wanted to move out.

With two months left until her 18th birthday too, this dream of hers could be made a reality.

Not in the way she was imagining, of course. But she doubted Zoey would not want to join an idol group in South Korea.

Now all Celine had to do was finalize Miras new passport, which took a minute to organize alongside all other documents, but was finally ready, and find out where Zoey worked.

She got this.

—-

Zoey made it easy.

Too easy.

Celine would have to have a very serious talk with the girl about internet safety, amongst many other things.

“Look at the cute new name tag!! Splurged for my birthday!!” Zoey had posted an image of her name tag, decorated in turtles, at work, crossing out her actual name, but not doing the same for the businesses.

Which. Zoey. Please.

Celine pushed that worry to the side for now, focusing on the business and taking a screenshot. Just in case Zoey remembered not to live life like nobody was stalking her.

Captain Krakens Seacret Café.

Cute. Kitsch. Fitting. Unique certainly.

A quick search brought up the ocean themed cafe. Still in California.

Celine slumped back into her office chair, tension which she had been holding on for years, releasing.
Finally.

Fucking.

Finally!

She picked up her phone with haste to call her manager in training.

“Hey Bobby. Make arrangements to get you and the girls to United States, to California. I’ll send you the details asap. Make this your top priority.”

Notes:

Let’s go Zoey!!

Chaos gremlin can finally make her own entrance soon

I have so many more unhinged things for her to say, be prepared

Chapter 8: Suspicion is quick at hand

Notes:

Zoey is here!

Sorry that took a minute. Life got a lot- stay tuned for an authors note at the end of this chapter that I cannot believe I get to make

“Can you at least tell us what she looks like?”Mira asked, exasperation underlining her every word.

“I could, but I think this lets you have a more authentic experience.” Celine responded, handing Rumi her suitcase.

Meticulously packed with all the essentials.

“Just like how the two of you first met.”

“Right, nothing more authentic than almost becoming roadkill.” Celine sent Mira a half hearted glare at the response.

“The Honmoons connection between its hunters is uniquely magical. I don’t want to take that first moment away from you.” Celines voice had grown softer as she gave Mira a quick pat on the head.

“I guess this way we can also definitely verify she’s the one, with no previous priming.” Rumi offered up, heaving her suitcase into the car.

“How did you find her anyways?” Celine averted her gaze at Rumis question.

“Through.. a lot of effort.” She sighed, voice thinly hiding immense strain. “And a lot of mental anguish. And far too many bird facts.”

The two gave her with very confused looks at that and shrugged.

Celine was clearly dancing around the subject, something she rarely did.

They would pester her about this later, right now they were far too excited to finally be united with their last member.

A notification sound chimed and Rumi held up her phone, grinning from ear to ear at the message.

“Bobby is almost here!” Mira cheered at the announcement.

“Now before you go-“ Celine closed the trunk of the car.

“Remember. Don’t cause a scene. Kill demons if you find them. Be subtle but persuasive with her.”

“Roger!” Mira gave a fake salute, getting into the back seat already, leaving Rumi and Celine alone for a minute.

“And to you, Rumi.” Rumi stiffened at the new, firmer tone.

“Remember this is a future co-worker. Keep your guard up. Your patterns covered.” Celine gave Rumi a pat on the shoulder- tentatively, as if the patterns could jump off and bite her somehow.

“You have your credit card. I’ve given Bobby the itinerary.” Rumi nodded. This was information that Celine had relayed at least six times by now.

“Good luck.” Celine stepped forward to take Rumi into an awkward, brief hug before stepping back.

“Please come back in one piece.”

—-

“Road trip! Road trip!” Bobby chanted as the trio drove off. Mira joined him enthusiastically.

“Mira, do you want to take charge of the tunes?” Bobby handed his phone back to her as Mira eagerly cued song after song. They had a few hours to drive to get to the airport after all.

“And Rumi- I nominate you as official snack distributor!” Bobby gave a joking salute then pointed at the large bag between the two.

Rumis eyes lit up.

“You’re amazing!” She was already rummaging through the food, playfully smacking Miras hand away as she tried to take a package of anything the glorious bag had to offer.

“No self service- you heard the captain!” Bobby saluted again, though his eyes were thankfully focused on the road.

“Bobby you created a tyrant!” Mira bemoaned, and took out her phone, switching songs.

Rumi eyed her friend at the new tune with suspicious amusement.

“Is this your unsubtle way of asking for chocolate?”

Mira rolled her eyes, exaggerating her movements as she shook her head and crossed her arms, leaning against the car window

“I just like Babymetal. But if you’re offering I’ll take some.” She held her hand out.

Rumi relented, placing a chocolate bar in the girls hand.

Bobbys joined in the back as he stretched.

“Drivers tax, don’t forget the drivers tax!”

“And don’t forget to look at the road!!” Rumi threw a snack at him as he laughed, given they were on a straight road that was surrounded by grass.

—-

“Oh finally. Time to relax.” Mira melted into her first class seat. They had finally made it through the airport and she was ready to sleep for the rest of their journey because wow had that been a lot.

As the plane lifted off, she could happily place her fate into someone else’s hands. Someone who would hopefully keep their eyes on the sky ahead at all times.

“You’ve been relaxing the whole time. I’m the one who drove.” Bobby joked from beside her, adjusting his pink eye mask.

“Between Rumis road anxiety and my backseat driving road rage, I have not in fact been relaxing.” Mira defended herself with a grin, kicking Rumis seat in front of her like a petulant child.

“It’s called road caution, thank you very much.” The girl responded without even looking back.

Mira rolled her eyes.

“Well the good news is that now both of you can relax. No driver to fret over and no road to rage against.” Bobby crossed his arms behind his head, waving to the other two with what they assumed was a goodnight wave.

Mira took that as her cue to settle into her seat, closing her eyes and holding her plush turtle tightly, letting her fingers dig into the soft fabric of its shell.

She wasn’t uncomfortable, not really. The seats were great, she was dressed appropriately.

Celine had gone out of her way to get them tailored, comfortable clothing for the whole journey, soundproof headphones, eye masks, the works.

But something was missing.

“Hey.”

Rumis soft voice made Mira open her eyes again, her own meeting Rumis. In the dark of the cabin, Mira could almost swear that the other girls eyes lightly shone.

Maybe the Honmoon was in her eyes or something. Mira wouldn’t be surprised at this point.

“Can you uh…” Rumi looked embarrassed, cheeks tinged with a barely visible pink hue, her eyes flitting away from Miras curious gaze.

“Can you hold out your hand?” Mira did so instantly. It was getting kind of sad how easily she followed Rumis lead.

Eh. Would help for their idol years, she rationalized to herself.

Mira brought the recliner up, to reach a bit further. She didn’t know why she was doing what she was, but Rumi wouldn’t ask for something without a good reason. Sometimes too many reasons even.

Seconds later, Rumis hand met hers, curling around her fingers.

That was an extremely good reason indeed.

Mira may have died and gone to heaven in that moment. Thankfully, she had an amazing poker face, or she would have been so screwed.

Rumi gave her a small squeeze as she turned in her seat, no doubt straining a bit to reach Mira in their current position.

But she held on tight and Mira certainly wasn’t about to let go.

“..thanks.” Rumis voice was soft, sleepy. Mira just gave her hand a squeeze as a response, gently brushing her thumb along Rumis hand.

She would no doubt wake up with terrible back pain not befitting a 19 year old.

But the reward was so worth the pain.

—-

“Thanks for coming to see me! Make sure to enable post notifications, I’ve got some bangers I’m about to drop! And come see me next week!”

Zoey gave a bright smile and a wave to a group of teens, probably just a few years younger than her, that had extremely nervously come up to her and asked for a selfie together.

To prove they were fans before she blew up.

Of course, as a reward for their bravery, she had handed them her semi secret tumblr account, that she had set to private that morning and had promptly accepted their follow request.

Her genius marketing strategy was working remarkably well. She was incredibly proud of herself.

“You know, you should at least encourage your fans to buy something while they’re in here.” Her boss spoke up from behind the ocean themed counter, amusement lacing his voice.

“I don’t think even my awesomeness can influence a bunch of edgy teens to buy a shark-cuterie board or a krilled cheese. No matter how sand-sational those foods are.” She couldn’t help but grin at the amazing names.

“Yeah, there’s a reason this is a sea-sonal shop. Novelty wears off pretty quickly on gimmick food like this.” Her boss gave a hearty laugh as he punched in a take out order the computer had just spat out at him.

“I’m not complainin’! Lets me advertise my place of work without a permanent doxxing issue.” Zoey tapped her name tag proudly.

“Really was a win-win.” Her boss agreed as he rolled his eyes and started prepping a coffee.

Zoey shrugged.

“You laugh but this stunt has landed me an opening act this Friday to a local band. I’m a genius at marketing myself.”

Zoey greeted a few customers as they came in, busying herself with her actual job as their conversation came to an end, now that they both had something to do.

But really, she was truly proud of herself.

While her tumblr had exploded with people panicking about how she had accidentally doxxed herself, she got to reap the rewards of fans knowing where she worked for a set limited amount of time.

Sure, there was risk to it, but what was life without a little risk?

She could take on any human anyways and as far as she was aware, demons didn’t use tumblr.

So really, she was being very internet safe.

—-

„This is ridiculous.” Mira muttered as they walked around the different streets, completely lost.

“Look, Celine said to trust the Honmoon.” Rumi defended as she wove throughout the crowd, hand firmly clasping Miras.

“Yes and said Honmoon has us running around like headless chickens. I swear we’ve been here before.” Miras very tired, jet lagged eyes landed on a street sign.

Yeah, they had definitely been here before.

“How come you get to almost run me over with a car in your accuracy and now we can’t even zero in on her location?” Mira lamented, stopping to catch her breath.

And to not constantly be bumping into strangers because Honmoon they were everywhere. She had forgotten how crowded cities were.

Not a fan.

“Okay let’s get our bearings. We can’t keep doing this, you’ll get a heatstroke.” Mira nodded to Rumis outfit. Long sleeves. In summer. In California.

That secret had to be a damn big one to subject herself to such torture.

“Well. We’ve been around this block maybe six times. If that helps.” Rumi held up her phone, having tracked their walk.

“So she must be in? the block? Right?” Rumi didn’t sound like she was even convinced herself.

Mira shrugged.

“Maybe. Would kinda make sense.”

A thought struck her.

“Or we’re going at this wrong?”

Rumi looked at her in confusion.

“Think about it. This is totally different than how we met. I mean- you were in distress in a car and I was in distress running from the cops.”

Rumis eyes went wide, a flash of gold flitting through them. Mira hadn’t noticed how the sunlight could shift Rumis eye color like that. How pretty.

“The cops?! But you said-!”

“Keep with the program Rumi.” Mira cut her off. She didn’t need Rumi to remember the terrible lie that Mira had told Celine as to why she was running around like a feral animal. And she didn’t need Rumi to dwell on the slip up and realize that Mira had had the cops set on her by her family.

All old, dead news. They had a hunter to find and her trauma to forget.

“My point is- we were in a panicked, serious situation. So the Honmoon helped us out. Now-“ She gestured to the masses around them.

People were bustling around, the area was alive. Happy, thriving. Kids ran around, teenagers were buying trinkets. Mira could see three separate flower shops just from where they were standing. The whole block was lit up with life and not a demon, or even a hint of a rift in the Honmoon could be detected.

It was peaceful. Calm.

Kind.

“This is totally different. No time limit. No emergency. No wonder the Honmoon gave us nothing but vibes.” The last part didn’t mean to come out as annoyed as it did, but with her heavy jetlag, Mira wasn’t quite as good at controlling her tone as she usually was.

“So. What you’re saying is..?” Rumi seemed at a complete loss here.

“We vibe. Go with the flow. See where it takes us.” Rumi looked extremely skeptical at that approach but sighed.

“Sure, why not. What is it you want to do right now?” The ball was back in Miras court. Well played.

“Sleep first. But given it’s noon here- maybe eat? I was so eager about finding our girl that I fully forgot breakfast.”

Her stomach had started growling maybe an hour ago. Probably time to stop ignoring that. She didn’t want to be hangry during their first meeting with the third hunter.

“I’m so down with that plan.” Rumi put her phone and with that, their map, away, pumping her fist in the air with faked bravado.

“Okay. Let’s do this right.” She clasped Miras hand again, giving it a determined squeeze.

“Into the block we go. No map, no plan. Just vibes.” She started walking rigidly into the crowds again, pulling a softly smiling Mira behind her.

The Honmoon rippled around them, as if happy that they had finally gotten the hint.

—-

Something was up.

The shield rippled more frequently than usual and she felt an incredible tug from it. One she very much had to ignore given she was in the middle of her shift.

That shield really could not pick convenient times to act up, could it. Zoey was relating to comic book heroes more by the minute. The amount of times she had almost been, or had been, fired from previous small jobs for going on demon observations and hunts was starting to get a little bit silly. She didn’t know how the heroes did it.

But at least, this time the shield was acting a bit odd in a non threatening way. Not showing a clear indicator that a cut had occurred or that a demon had appeared near her.

Also, weirdly, not only was the shield acting strangely, Zoey hadn’t seen a demon in an entire day- which was unfortunately a lot of time for them to be quiet.

Plus and maybe less importantly, and definitely unrelated, two extremely pretty girls had just walked by the restaurant for at least the third time by now.

Zoey paused, mid coffee pour.

Hold on.

Was that really unrelated?

The two seemed… off. Weird. Special? Gorgeous certainly.

A little bit.. inhuman?

Like they were different from those around them and they knew it.

Zoey looked at the two bumbling women, squinting at them.

Ah shit.

One was wearing a full on long armed shirt in the scorching weather they were subjected to at this moment.

Damnit.

Fucking hell.

Why.

Zoey handed a customer his coffee, forcing the growing look of despair off her face and replacing it with her patented customer service smile.

A smile that hid her absolute despair.

Yes, the shield wasn’t reacting as it usually did to demons, sure.

But there was a first time for anything and as much as Zoey hated the prospect, a very real and unfortunate possibility was forming in her head.

One she hated.

She didn’t want to have to hunt such hot demons!

Why, shield, why?

Zoey groaned, placing the kettle down and picked up a rag to go clean the tables outside.

Maybe she was wrong.

Her mind was hyperactive, overly analytical after all, according to her family at least.

Maybe they were just very lost, very gorgeous and very uncanny valley tourists.

But if they kept circling, Zoey hated to conclude, she would have to go on the offensive.

Or at least, not wait around to be attacked.

Maybe she could just watch them first? Make sure they were malicious before taking them down?

She cleared some glasses, eyes scanning the crowd and watched the two disappear back into the thick of it.

Yeah. They weren’t attacking anyone.

Maybe instead she could use them as study material, for her growing collection of notebooks dedicated solely to demon traits, habits and personalities.

Yeah.

If they stayed peaceful, Zoey could use them as a form of field research.

But only if she could definitely determine they weren’t normal humans.

Otherwise that would be stalking and unfortunately for her right now, that was illegal.

Notes:

So unfortunately, chapters will be coming a bit slowly now because, the AO3 Author curse has struck!

I dislocated my elbow✨ Now it’s in a cast and typing is a bit of a nightmare-but I press on! For art!

Part of this chapter was actually written in the ER! I work hard to make this house a home y’all

Chapter 9: Connection shines brightly

Notes:

Thanks for all the well wishes- the elbow has stopped hurting so I can write again :D just slower than before (still in a cast and annoyingly so, will be in it for another long while)

The two women kept circling, returning to the original spot that Zoey had seen them at about three cycles of this ago.

Zoey felt like she should feel like prey being stalked and something weird in her told her that she was exactly who they were looking for.

Though she couldn’t tell if that was an ominous premonition or her libido talking.

One thing certainly dampened any feeling of dread that may have arisen from realizing that two potential demons were circling her, like bottlenose dolphins creating a mud net.

And that was the fact that the two gorgeous, possibly demonic, women were so clearly, extremely, lost.

It was actually adorable to watch them bumble about, diving in and out of the crowd with no real clear aim, their eyes flitting around as if searching for something.

Hopefully- no wait- hopefully not! searching for Zoey herself.

Zoey was happy she had such great multitasking skills, being able to serve customers and watch the two at the same time.

Except for when she had to man the coffee machine, which usually was her favorite job but now she had to dredge herself through, so she could get back to potential demons watching.

Lunch time had made the place a bit busier and she had lost sight of the girls, having been stuck firmly behind the counter.

“Alright, your order will be ready shortly, just wait over there- sea ya later!” Zoey chirped with semi faked enthusiasm at a small group of young adults who had all ordered only drinks and no food.

Drinks that were elaborate to make.

She groaned as she turned around, setting off as many coffees as the poor machine could make at once, definitely spilling some coffee grounds on her ocean apron, but she could clean that later.

Four different milk types needed frothing, which was a task for her limited amount of hands and wow maybe being one if the four armed demons would really help with being a part time barista actually.

Bit of a human skill issue, frankly.

Twelve syrups, six ground spices and five elaborate drinks later, Zoey finally shoved them over the counter and hurried back to her position, dusting off cinnamon and coffee from her hands.

“So sorry that took a minute, thank you for wait-..” If Zoey didn’t have such a great customer service persona, her jaw would have unhinged like a moray eel about to reveal its second jaw. “-ing.” She managed to finish her sentence.

The shield was bursting with light, light she absolutely could not focus on or it would beetray just how much she could see it.

And wow could she see it.

Tendrils twisted around her, the room.

Like a lasso, pulling her forwards, as the strings snaked around the till.

Around them.

Pulling her towards them.

Her eyes focused on the only thing not engulfed in bright, colorful, neon light and honestly? It was not a sight that was any easier to look at.

Yes, they had been gorgeous before.

But up close?

Zoey was certainly she was about to get a nosebleed here. She was way too Bi for whatever interaction the future had in store for her.

“No need to apologize, it was fun to watch you work.” The taller girl spoke and oh shield, her voice! Slightly accented, but fluent english. Wow was Zoey enamored. If she was a demon, Zoey was seriously debating if that was actually a dealbreaker outside of her fanfics and dreams.

Her actual words hit Zoey like a truck once she had finished processing. Was she being made fun of?

It didn’t seem so, the woman’s voice seemed genuine, her smile far from the cruel smirk Zoey was a bit too familiar with for her own liking. But also, Zoey knew she was astronomically bad at reading people.

The taller girl got elbowed lightly in the ribs by her companion, who gave Zoey an apologetic look with big, heart melting eyes.

“Sorry about Mira. She’s jet-lagged.” The purple haired woman’s tone was truly apologetic- laced with something that Zoey couldn’t place. Was it.. awe? No that couldn’t be. Maybe her very thin accent just gave that vibe.

Zoey would have to find out what they sounded like in their, what Zoey assumed shared, mother tongue, - but it would be rude to just ask that from a customer, she was like 90% sure.

The name reveal was nice though. Mira. It fit her. Zoey felt like it would feel good to say. A word she may have some echolalia issues with.

Zoey slammed the door shut on some further thoughts that popped up at that.

“Yes jet-lagged.” The girl-Mira- cleared her throat and adjusted her glasses, eying the board behind Zoey and finally landing on Zoey herself.

She could melt at that gaze.

Inspecting, warm, inquisitive, earnest. A bit sharp. Zoey was down way too bad for these maybe demons. This was a problem.

“Zoey? Is that your name?” Mira spoke Zoeys name and howdy did it sound good coming from her.

Down limbic system, down!!

She managed to nod as her eyes tried their best not! to focus on the new shield tendrils swirling around.

What was happening.

“Lovely name, Zoey.” Mira nigh purred out and Zoey was genuinely surprised she didn’t pass out. Mira got another elbow to the rib that she fully ignored.

“What drink here has the most caffeine?” Okay finally a question Zoey could answer like a functioning person.

“We have a robusta coffee bean blend that I can make up to seven shots of expresso of before I personally am scared I’d need to call an ambulance for whatever touched in the head person is brave enough to drink it.” Oh good, a whole sentence without stuttering.

“…why exactly seven?” The purple haired girl asked apprehensively, eying any drink but the one Zoey just mentioned.

“It’s the maximum I can drink before I start to vibrate, so I feel it good to set as a maximum!” She jokingly made her fingers shake a bit before grabbing two cups.

“So- would that be one “Davy Jone’s Locker”?” Mira gave a small laugh at the name and wow, Zoey just absolutely had to hear that again.

“Is it really that likely to kill me? Should I reconsider my choice?” Mira nodded despite her words and pointed at the different syrups she wanted added.

A bit complex, but somehow, Zoey didn’t mind this time.

Not like there was a line anymore with lunch being mostly over and plus- longer drink meant she got to talk to the two more.

Wait was that a good thing?

Whatever.

“I doubt it, you look tough enough.” Zoey was very proud that she managed a wink and her cutest grin at Mira, who even looked like her cheeks tinged a little bit pink.

Maybe that was just the reflection of all the light though, that had refused to die down.

“Plus, if your heart does give up, I know CPR so I can revive you.” The purple haired girl groaned at Zoeys response.

“Mira we need your ribs intact, please reconsider.” Mira shook her head and the woman’s plea was ignored.

“I’m assuming then you want something a little less lethal?” Zoey finished up Miras drink and put it on the counter.

“Maybe a tea?” The girls eyes roamed around the board behind Zoey.

Quickly.

A little too quickly.

Ugh, her suspicions really couldn’t be laid to rest, could they.

“How ‘bout our Mana-tea?” Zoey suggested, pointing to the menu behind her.

“A blend of some native plants, with lemon and local fruit juices. We serve it with ice and local honey. Low on caffeine but very refreshing!” Customer service voice back on, she got this.

“Yeah..” The girl breathed out, weirdly short of breath, her eyes focusing on- oh damnit.

Definitely on the shield.

“I’ll take that then. Please.” It really took every ounce in Zoey right now not to blue screen.

“Coming right up!” In her haste, she forgot to ask what size and just took their biggest, busying herself with the drink.

So yes, at least one of them saw the shield.

Yes, they were so pretty it was making Zoeys brain shut down.

Yes, Zoey was whipped, thank you for asking.

No, she really did not want to kill them.

The drink was done.

“There we are-“ Zoey took out a pen.

“What’s your name by the way? We like to label the drinks. Just protocol.” It was not.

“Rumi.” Rumi replied with a dazzling smile.

Were those..fangs?

Look away Zoey, look away.

She scrawled down Rumis name and drew a turtle to match the one she had doodled on Miras cup.

“Here you go.” She handed the cup to Rumi, who took it, still beaming.

Yes, fangs.

Zoey had stared at demons for long enough to know what to look for.

Small fangs maybe- barely noticeable. But fangs.

Maybe she was just part demon or something. Or a young demon?

The age stuff was something Zoey had yet to figure out.

“That’ll be 18 dollars. Cash or card?” The two looked at each other.

“Card. That’s quite cheap.” Mira noted as she took out her card and Zoey was struck by that sentence.

No the fuck it was not.

“Ah- the screen says tip? What’s that?” No yeah they had to be demons, who else thought 18 dollars for two drinks was cheap and didn’t know what a tip was.

Wait, could demons open bank accounts?

Something to remember for her notebooks.

“That would be how much you want to give me for making the drink.” The two looked at her, haw dropped.

“Is that not what you get payed for. By your employer?” Rumi asked, finger hovering over the “custom tip” button.

“You’d think right.” Zoey failed to inject customer service persona into that last part, her voice going sharper. Eyes a little bit less shiny. Whoops.

“Right so tip then..” Rumi tapped away and Zoey couldn’t see it, which was always agony.

Mira pressed the card to the reader.

It beeped.

“Did it work?” Mira asked, ready to tap again. Zoey shook her head.

“It’s an old machine, takes a minute. I usually pester our customers with marine biology fun facts to pass the time.” She was trying very hard not to infodump on them all conversation. It was getting really hard.

“Well then, we don’t want to miss out on that experience.” Mira leaned forward onto the till, making far too much eye contact and surprisingly for once, Zoey didn’t feel too uncomfortable with it.

Weird. Jot that down for later.

“Uhm.” Zoey recollected herself.

“Manatees communicate with each other through chirps and squeaks and they can’t handle water temperatures below 68 Fahrenheit- that being 20 Celsius.” She stumbled over her words to get them out.

“And the turtle I drew was a western- or pacific- pond turtle, a Actinemys marmorata. Part of the family Emydidae. It’s only found on the west coast of Mexico and the US. A local little buddy.” She finished her spiel just in time for the payment to go through.

Nigh rapping through nature facts was kind of her favorite part of the payment process, apart from getting money.

Apropos.

“Uhm.” Zoey started up and finally looked at the other two, having had her gaze fixated on their drinks.

She was not prepared to see such a look of what even she could interpret to be awe and adoration. Okay yeah maybe them
being demons was okay actually. They seemed very nice.

“I think you made a mistake on the tip? Like an extra zero? or two?” 100 simply could not be right.

“No no that is correct.” Mira hummed as she took a sip of her drink. Rumi nodded beside her as if this wasn’t a big amount of money.

“It was a pleasure to watch you at work, you make for great conversation and created amazing drinks. That deserves a reward after all.” Okay yeah Mira at the very least was trying to kill Zoey in a way she had absolutely not expected.

She was probably as red as a Lampocteis at this point which really couldn’t be healthy.

Had the demon lord or whoever was in charge accessed the internet somehow and found her blog and fics? That’s the only way Zoey could explain what was happening right now.

Unfortunately, or maybe fortunately , to save Zoeys blood vessels, Rumi spotted a new customer walking up to the till.

“Well, we best get seated. We’ll stay in your field of vision though. Just in case Mira needs that CPR.” Rumi gave a small chuckle and dragged a now glum looking Mira away, hands interlocked.

Were they dating? They did seem extremely close. Did demons date?

Another note for the notebooks.

The moment the two had their backs turned, the shield fell quiet again.

Zoey blinked a few times, eyes focusing in the next customer as she got into character.

It felt a lot harder than usual.

“Hi, what can I shell-p you with?” She offered up, showing off their various foods and drinks.

But her eyes never left the two maybe kind of definitely at least part demons.

—-

“So.” Rumi sat down at one of the tables outside. She finally let her body shake the way it had wanted to during that entire interaction. “That’s. That’s her.”

She placed her cup down, hands curling around it as if to suck the cold right out and cool down her body.

“That’s definitely her.” She realized how breathless she sounded.

“Yeah. Wow.” Mira had lost all the bravado from before and was gripping the edge of the table.

They sat in silence for a minute, sipping their drinks, staring at the tiny turtle drawings.

“I’m getting that tattooed.” Mira finally said and pointed to her turtle.

Rumi gave a snort of laughter. She nodded. She completely understood Miras emotions right now.

The Honmoon had been overwhelming, snaring around them, trapping them. Together.

“I don’t think she can see the Honmoon.” Mira mussed.

“Her eyes flickered briefly but after that nothing. Maybe this was her first glimpse or something.” She stirred her drink with some crackling from the ice.

“That’s okay. That can be taught.” Rumi took another sip. Truly an amazing drink recommendation.

“And she can speak so fast.” Mira muttered out in awe.

“I bet she can rap.” Rumi agreed, her voice mirroring the emotion.

They settled into another silence.

Rumi let her eyes flick to the side and caught Zoey staring at them, point blank.

She quickly looked away, trying to distract herself.

A deep breath.

Then.

“Mira. What?? Was that back there?!” Rumi finally burst out, both confused and absolutely laughing.

Miras head hit the table as she groaned.

“I don’t know!” She lamented. “She was just so cute and reacted so well and I got swept up!” She looked up from the table pitifully. “Stop laughing at me..”

The jokingly glum request fell short as Rumi laughed harder, giving Mira a small pat on her head, taking to scratching her scalp.

“I’m sorry. I get it.” She kept giggling, though tried to stifle it for Miras sake.

“She really is extremely cute.” Mira nodded at Rumis words. “Unbelievably so.” She muttered into the table.

She sat up and held the cup again. Rumi could swear she saw Miras lip tremble a bit.

“And she likes turtles!!” Mira let out, a smile growing on her face.

Rumi took up her cup with both hands, examining the tiny drawing.

“She really is perfect.” She concluded, taking another sip.

She felt whole, for once. Like a massive chasm had been replaced with a large turtle plush in her heart.

A pang shot through her at a thought which that triggered.

One step closer to her destiny now, she realized.

She better enjoy this feeling while it lasted.

Before they inevitably killed her.

At least she would die by their hands though.

Could be worse.

Could be better.

But better was not something she had a right to wish for.

—-

A ping sounded from Celines phone. Oh boy, another post from Zoey.

She opened Tumblr, an app she was slowly getting used to, and stared at the new post, a poll, struck with shock.

Oh no.

Zoey no.

Zoey why.

“Guyyyys!!! I need the wisdom of the crowds!!!! Two extremely nice and pretty and hot (and rich??) women -I think??? they’re dating??- talked to me today- maybe flirted??? Idk!! But my little bi poly heart can’t handle this!! I need help! What do I do?? Like they may be bad for me but also!!! Yknow?!”

Celines stomach dropped at the words.

She could not have Zoey getting two American girlfriends, not when she had to come to South Korea to save humanities souls.

This post in itself was damning enough for an idol to post.

But that could be Bobbys problem.

For now, all she could do was vote in the poll Zoey had provided.

A vote for “Don’t interact. Leave them alone.”

Unfortunately for Celine, she was the only person to vote that.
A vast majority at 87% voted for “Go for it, follow your dreams, become a sugar baby for them so you can afford to raise pigeons & crows!”

Please no.

On all of those accounts.

Please Honmoon, please no.

Notes:

Coffee shop AU arc!

Zoeys internal life is so fun to write

I hc that Mira and Rumi have never actually been in a normal shop before. They just guessed on how to order and have never seen a tip jar before in their life and have never even encountered the concept.

In one specific way they are sheltered (not from violence tho)

Chapter 10: Demons are confusing

Notes:

Mira and Rumi have never interacted with regular service workers before. Bobby is here to help with a sprinkle of common sense

“Sorry- does this establishment have a bathroom?” Zoey pretended not to know who was asking, as if she could ever forget Miras voice, as she stilled her beating heart to look back at the two amazing semi strangers.

“We do call it “the head” here but yep. Right over there. Walk straight and then the head is to your starboard.” She gave quick instructions, wiggling her hand to imitate the layout.

Mira looked at her, fully lost.

“To my what now?”

“Sorry- sailor terms- to your right. Oh! And heads up- heh-“ Zoey stopped for a second to giggle at her own pun. “The bathroom is gender neutral.”

“Fine by me.” Mira shrugged.

“No, yeah I’m saying that so you’re not confused by the image of a bluebanded goby on the door. That’s the bathroom.” Zoey explained to a now confused looking Mira, which was unfortunate as that was exactly what she was trying to avoid here.

“They’re bi-directional hermaphroditic fish. They can switch sexes in either direction in as quickly as two weeks. I thought they’d be a fitting bathroom sign.”

“That’s so sick, good choice.” Mira gave Zoey a thumbs up and disappeared in the direction of the head, handing her empty cup to Rumi instead of throwing it away.

Odd.

Could demons do anything with her handwriting? Zoey sure hoped not.

“You really lean into the bit here, don’t you.” Rumi asked a statement as she looked around in amusement.

“Sure do! I quite love it!” Zoey turned up the enthusiasm, hoping it would help hide her nervousness.

“I mean obviously I like marine animals- turtles especially!” She continued, prompted by the happy face Rumi was giving her.

“But I’m a theatre kid at heart so yknow. Gimmick food with the ocean? Perfect place for me to work!” She gave a joking sailors salute before busying herself with cleaning up the counter.

Her shift ended soon and she was absolutely not going to leave a mess for the next person to clean up.

“Theatre kid, huh.” The way Rumi repeated Zoeys words made her stop in her tracks. What was so interesting about what she had just said?

Wait.

Were the demons gathering intel? Was she blabbing too much?

Crud, she should keep her trap shut.

Maybe turn the tables?

“So where are you two from? Because it clearly isn’t from here.” Zoey giggled a bit at the end, remembering how they had bumbled about aimlessly through the streets.

“Ah, was it that obvious?” Rumi looked a bit embarrassed. Happy, but embarrassed.

“I dunno, most locals don’t circle an area so many times, like a sea turtle hatched in a sandbox.” Rumi laughed at the weird comparison. What a pretty laugh.

“You saw that?” She groaned, pressing her eyes into the palms of her hands.

“Was kinda hard to miss. Not everyday that such stunning women enter my line of sight. Especially not repeatedly and especially not looking that confused.” Zoey relished in the deep blush she managed to incite in the girl.

Demon here or there- she was cute!

“Yeah we uh.. we were looking for something.” Rumis eyes landed on Zoey and Zoey was getting more and more certain that she wasn’t delusional and that that something was indeed her.

Now if that was a good or a bad thing, she hadn’t quite concluded yet. Possibly it was both.

“I hope you found it.” She offered as she cleared up dropped coffee grounds. Rumi looked at her with another flood of affection.

Yeah, maybe it was a good thing.

“We did.” Rumi murmured and Zoey couldn’t help but feel like she would do anything Rumi asked her to do at that moment.

Wow was she down bad.

Zoey picked up a knife and washed it. Rumis eyes fell on it and whatever thought that incited, snapped her out of the daze she had been in.

“Right yeah. Your question. We’re from South Korea.” Hah, knew it. Zoey did not say that part to Rumi.

“Long way from home then.” Zoey switched languages and wow was the look of surprise on Rumis face worth it. Her eyes fluttered open, eyebrows archer high, her mouth opened a little in shock. And she was definitely still blushing a bit.

Score.

“You’re fluent?” Oh Rumi sounded even better suddenly. How was that even possible? More fluid, richer. Zoey was gonna die like this she was sure.

“Mom insisted on that.” She replied, taking to very socially incorrectly staring at Rumis expression. Her face moved a bit oddly, like she wasn’t quite used to making the right expressions.

Now there was a motion Zoey could relate to.

Unfortunately in Rumis case, it may be more than neurodivergence leading the charge on that one.

“Wow. You’re gonna stare holes into her.” Miras voice, shield her voice was even more mesmerizing now in her more familiar tongue, came from beside them as she walked back from the head.

“Not my fault. She’s fascinating to look at.”

Zoey was honest here. Both in a “she’s pretty and hot” way and also “pretty sure she’s at least part demon” way. They didn’t need to know the latter after all.

Rumi blushed red. Mira just laughed and nodded in agreement, settling herself next to Rumi, taking her hand.

Dating seemed more likely slowly, with the gaze Mira was shooting Rumi.

What Zoey wouldn’t give to be on the receiving end of that adoring look.

Wait!

Stop.

Bad thought- if they really were demons, what she would give would be her soul- and that was only kind of worth it!

“Unfortunately we need to get going.” Mira sounded genuinely sad. Fuck she was not built for this.

“Will you be working tomorrow?” Rumi asked, hope lacing every part of her voice as her big eyes bored into Zoey.

Was that a flash of yellow in her left eye?

Zoeys brain and limbic system had very different reactions to that input.

“Uhm-“ She chocked out, clearing her throat. Those words had to get out if she was to see these two again. Who cares if it was against company safety protocols and definitely could put her in danger.

“Yeah! Yeah- I work all this week- day shift 7 till 6!” The other two furrowed their brows at her hours.

Zoey had forgotten that even if they were demons, they were certainly rich demons and while she didn’t know how demon society worked just yet- though she had research on that going- she was fairly certain these two women had never worked a shift of anything in their life.

Lucky ducks.

Demons.

Whatever.

“Lovely to hear.” Rumi smiled at her with those deadly- at least to Zoeys poor little heart- fangs gleaming in the light of the cafe.

“We’ll see you tomorrow then.” Mira gave her a wink and Zoey was surprised she didn’t keel over. Deadly attack.

As the two walked out, Zoeys leaned herself onto the counter, trying to calm her beating heart.

Those two may not be using violence but they were probably the most lethal demons she had encountered to this day.

Shield, she would not survive this week.

—-

“Given how glum you girls look, I assume you didn’t find the girl?” Bobby looked up from cooking as the two future idols waltzed into their rented penthouse.

He didn’t need to cook- but he knew they liked his food and the little smileys he put in it, plus he had nothing else to do, so he spent the day cooking away.

“No, we found her.” Miras voice was low, with a nigh mourning note underlining it as she slumped into the living room couch.

“Smells amazing by the way.” She tacked on at the end, a bit happier.

“Then what’s with the long faces?” Bobby gently prodded as he handed Rumi two plates of food.

“We had to leave her.” Rumi explained, a bit more composed but no less sad.

If Bobby was fully honest, he didn’t quite understand the entire situation whatsoever.

Celine had made an odd request to go look for some random girl to join the future idol group she was building around Rumi and now his girls looked like love struck teenagers.

Which the latter they technically at 19, still were. What confused him was the former. Hadn’t they only met this Zoey girl today?

“That is how meeting new people works.” Bobby offered up as he sank into a very comfortable armchair, food in hand.

“But I assume now that you’ve found her, you can visit her again?” He had found it a bit cruel to just let them wander the streets. Had the two not found Zoey today, he had had half a mind to just give them her place of work.

“Tomorrow. Yeah.” Mira responded through a mouthful of food. They really had to work on table manners before public appearances, Bobby noted down mentally.

Not that he cared but he knew Mira would not want to gave to deal with the media onslaught that she could relatively easily avoid.

“We got her work schedule for this week so, yeah. We will be visiting.” Rumi added on, putting her plate away in the dishwasher.

“Make sure not to come on too strongly.” Bobby gave his two cents, much to Miras dismay.

“You clearly like her- but remember she is stuck in a customer service position and couldn’t tell you to leave even if she wanted to.” The two looked at each other at the comment.

They had definitely not thought of that at all.

“We should hang out with her after work is what I’m hearing?” Rumi asked almost cautiously, sitting down next to Mira and leaning her head on the slightly taller girls shoulder.

“Then we should probably get her number.” Mira mused, placing her empty plate on the coffee table and melting into Rumis contact.

Bobby wondered how long they were still going to wait before telling him that they were dating. Not that he would push them.

If they were happy, he was happy.

“Don’t ask for her number while she is on shift.” Bobby thought to add in some common sense to their plans.

“Can we give her ours?” Mira held up her phone, adorned with a tiny chain of a woldo and a saingeom. An odd choice but who was he to judge.

“You can. Though make it clear she can reject you.” Rumi nodded along, clearly taking actual notes on her phone. It was a little bit funny to watch such a sheltered kid try and be a functioning adult sometimes.

“Maybe we should start bringing her gifts to make us like her more?” Rumi offered and Mira gave a small laugh to the idea.

“Like what? Flowers? Turtles? Jewelry?” The more she listed the more it looked like she was actually considering those ideas.

Oh boy.

“Hey so, like, all of that counts as coming on too strongly.” Bobby reminded the two, who deflated.

“Besides- aren’t you here to recruit? the girl? And not i dunno, court her?” The reaction he got from that sentence was gold.

Rumi grew very red and buried her face in Miras neck. Mira grew very smug, her mouth twitching up in an arrogant little smirk. Together they made quite a picture.

“We can do both. It’s called multi tasking.” Mira responded with laughter in her voice as on her too, red singed her cheeks just a little bit.

Bobby could see the future scandals from a mile away, but chose to ignore it. That could be his problem in a few years.

Under Bobbys amused stare, even Mira broke down in a small blush as she finally let the play-girl facade fall.

“Nah you’re right. We need to approach her like normal people.” She shook Rumis shoulder lightly.

“We can totally do that- right?”

Rumi looked up and gave a very uncertain nod.

“Right.” She did not sound convinced.

Poor Zoey, was all Bobby could think. She was in for a weird week for sure.

—-

Finally free.

Zoey gave a quick wave to the person who took over the evening shift, clocked out and set off, taking a few running strides before jumping onto her skateboard, giving it a few extra pushes to accelerate.

She was thankful she held her hair in cute little buns- if not, she would certainly barely see the road with how windy it had gotten towards the evening.

And sure, a helmet would solve that problem, but Zoey had learned long ago, through sheer accident, that the shield would catch her when she fell.

Didn’t even matter from what speed or hight, she wouldn’t suffer a scratch.

So who needed safety equipment when she had a handy dandy magical shield?

That thought in mind, she raced down the streets, feeling the shield hum alongside her as she picked up speed.

Demons had been quiet- but clearly they were tired of taking a break as the shield directed her towards a particularly busy alleyway.

Time for Zoeys patented- well not actually, but who cares- demon hunting techniques.

She summoned a few knives, slowly sinking them to floor level and hiding them under her board.

Perfect for a speedy sneak attack.

She picked up speed, eyes catching the familiar purple of demon patterns on two older men, who looked by all accounts like tourists with their large hats and “I ❤️ LA” shirts. Demons were really stepping up their game, though they got the city wrong. All the better for Zoey.

In a quick instant, Zoey skated past them, letting the shield knives protrude briefly from under her board and slash at their ankles, poofing them into smoke.

By running into a few other people, which she did feel kind of bad about but hey, she had just saved their souls, she created enough commotion where the demons disappearance wasn’t even noticed.

Success.

She was happy that the general public didn’t seem to see the smoke itself, or the demon patterns.

No such luck for her shield knives though unfortunately, hence her brilliant little trick.

Repeating the same spiel twice over, Zoey noted that the shield had gone quiet again.

Good, more time for research.

A grin spread over her face as Zoey zipped down an alley while rummaging very unsafely in her backpack for her current demon notebook.

She stopped before a building and quickly, definitely noticed by some passerby’s but that was fine, scrambled her way up a fire escape, up to the seventh floor and onto the roof of a random building.

Her skateboard clattered to the floor of the roof as she sat down on the edge, letting her feet dangle as she took out a pen.

“New disguise unlocked: older guy, tourists.” She noted down on the disguise page.

No more new info today, at least not from her way home.

However.

She flipped to a new page, at the end of the book and gave it a title.

“Mission: don’t fall for the hot demons!”

She giggled to herself at the title as she wrote down everything that had happened today, categorizing it carefully.

Rumi almost certainly had fangs. And something vaguely demonic was up with her left eye. And she was definitely covering something- which with all the other evidence combined, was probably demon patterns.

So yes. Rumi was a demon. Or maybe part demon? Given the one eye and small fangs. And she was wearing shorts, so not all of her had patterns.

So part demon.

Zoey noted down a quick list of possibilities on how that could happen.

“Huh. Wonder what her cells look like. I need to see her DNA.” Zoey gave a small chuckle to herself and highlighted that part on her notes. She doubted there was an easy way to steal Rumis blood.

Now Mira on the other hand.

She didn’t show any signs. She was just unnaturally pretty, which technically wasn’t a crime.

Maybe she had teamed up with a demon for some reason?

Zoey knew that a small handful of demons could at least temporarily be civil with humans.

One demon trying to ask her out on a date a year ago came to mind.

She was still impressed she managed to say no and stab him because wow had that been a tempting offer.

Like he had definitely wanted to eat her soul after the date. But also. She would have gotten a demon date out of it.

She had to be careful, especially around Rumi and Mira, that this situation didn’t replicate itself.

She really didn’t want to stab them.

Either way, she wrote down “maybe human” next to a doodle of Mira that didn’t really do her any justice.

She closed the notebook and took out a different one from her bag labeled “demon socializing 101”. It was far from complete but it held in it every interaction that Zoey had had that didn’t immediately turn into her stabbing them.

It admittedly, was a limited amount of interactions. But still.

She read over her notes.

Demons were kind of penguin like with each other, pebbling when they think humans can’t see them.

It was kind of cute.

Now she wondered if the pebbling demons, pebbling often with human souls mind you, had been dating.

Morbidly cute?

They also liked necks- something Zoey wished they didn’t, frankly.
Dodging bites intended for her neck was less fun than it sounded in theory.

Demons were color blind like cats- wait this was in the wrong notebook! But good to remember nonetheless.

Demon socializing hierarchy was still something she was heavily workshopping.

So was all the different demon types.

In human form, they weren’t easy to distinguish.

In demon form, different species seemed to make themselves clear.

Some were more human like- they were always those who would be the most annoying to fight, taunting and being far too enemies to lovers 400k slow burn coded for her liking.

Water demons were just,,,, extremely terrible to fight alone. They especially made her wish she had a team.

Or friends that could help her.

Or friends at all.

Ouch.

She didn’t even need demons to hurt her feelings, she could do it herself it seemed.

Happy thoughts Zoey, happy thoughts.
She closed the notebook and stored them both back in her bag.

She sniffled and wiped stray tears away.

So not the time.

She could cry on weekends when she didn’t have to get to work with red eyes the next day.

So only four days left until she could get herself a good cry in about being alone.

Yipee or whatever.

—-

Well that was… enlightening.

Celine stared at the screen, Zoeys newest work lighting it up.

It was different than the rest. Less horny by far, actually it worried Celine a bit how little the existence of demons in this new fic was even really noted upon outside of some worrying aspects.

Those worrying aspects being just how somber it read.

Usually, Zoeys fics were funny, lighthearted, written by someone with no shame, little knowledge on human anatomy and far too much knowledge on demon anatomy.

Not this one.

This one had an original character, an oc as she had learned the term to be, spiral as she was approached by demons, second guessing and crushing herself under the weight of trying to distinguish between what was real and what were hidden motives.

It was good writing, and Celine on a meta level had found it quite engaging even.

But given she knew who Zoeys was and cared for her, this newest form of writing was deeply worrying.

She hadn’t even mentioned birds- which was fine and Celine was happy with that, but that was a bad sign.

The authors note didn’t help.

Usually they were very long and very internet unsafe.

This one wasn’t.

“Had to get this out of my system. Not based on any real events, don’t worry about it.”

So naturally, Celine heavily worried about it.

Time to contact Bobby.

Notes:

A sprinkle of Zoey angst ahead🫡 Zoey blender time

Chapter 11: Being slow and subtle is nigh impossible

Notes:

The Zoey blender is a slow one. An underlying current if you will. Constant short little bursts of spinning blades

 

Don’t worry, she’s totally fine ya’ll

Zoey turned on the coffee machine, cursing when she realized that whoever had shut it down the night before had forgotten to empty out the coffee grounds from between the filters.

She quickly grabbed a brush and started clearing that up before it impacted her coffees for the day.

The cafe was still quiet. They didn’t open for another hour, something Zoey was quite happy about.

While she had some serious hours to work each day, at least she had ample time to open up.

An hour was more than enough to clear all tables from remaining dirt, take down all the chairs, set up the outside, load and start the register, set up the coffee machine, get all the appropriate milks and syrups and other ingredients ready and the lighting fixated for the day.

Well- usually at least.

Today she was a bit behind schedule, as her brain was extremely somewhere else.

Focused on the two stunning girls she had met yesterday, half of which was definitely at least part demon.

She could for the life of her not figure out what they were after.

Like, Rumis likely part demon hood aside, which was admittedly a lot to put aside, they had to still be up to something, right?

After the high of meeting them had worn off, and while Zoey would have loved to blame it on demon pheromones or whatever- something she wasn’t yet quite sure they had or not- this was all on her being just extremely down bad for the two.

It sure was one hell of a time to be a polyamorous bisexual working at an ocean themed coffee shop where two otherworldly women promised to keep visiting her.

But yeah. After that high had worn off, she was left with some emotions and suspicions that she wasn’t exactly a fan of.

And unfortunately, she found them quite difficult to just brush aside.

Because as nice as Rumi and Mira were, they certainly could not just have been looking for her, and she was fairly certain that somehow they had absolutely been looking for her, just to tip her like they had cash to burn and to flirt with her and look at her with affection that she had definitely not earned.

It didn’t matter just how drawn Zoey felt towards them, just how natural it felt to be around them, just how comfortable they were- it didn’t matter!

They had ulterior motives.

And Zoey had far too much experience with pretty girls befriending her as some fucked up covert bullying tactic to be able to ignore that realization.
They didn’t seem like the type and they certainly didn’t feel like the type either. Nobody had felt so comfortable before.

But Zoey knew she couldn’t trust her assessment of character and she knew that seeming nice meant absolutely nothing if the long term goal was to somehow humiliate the weird girl.

She shook her head, flipping the closed sign to open.

Right on the dot- a bit later than she had hoped to finish her opening tasks, but still on time.

She wasn’t sure if she was excited to see them again, or feared what they could have in store for her.

Even so, she couldn’t help but feel a flutter of hope that they actually could be approaching her for a good reason.

An ulterior reason, which still greatly bothered her, but maybe? against all the odds, maybe it was a good ulterior motive somehow?

She feared to let her hope bloom any further.

This inevitable fall was bound to hurt.

—-

It didn’t take very long for Mira and Rumi to make their appearance.

Zoey felt it before she saw them.

The shield thankfully didn’t glow like yesterday, but still rumbled around them. Around her.

She could feel it gently prodding her to step closer to them. A small smile crept up on her face as she imagined trying to explain employment to the shield and that right now she was actually bound to a building, a rule she was only going to break if souls were in danger.

And right now, at most her own soul was in any peril. And maybe her dignity, as she noticed just how much her heart fluttered when they entered the empty cafe, having gotten in just ten minutes after opening.

Her heart may as well have stopped at the sight of their radiant smiles.

A bigger push from the shield.

She tried to discretely bat it away, hiding the action behind a bit of cleaning the shelves behind the counter.

It rumbled in annoyance and Zoey briefly caught both Rumi and Mira look at the shield, eyebrows raised in confusion.

Yeah, they could 100% both see it.

“Good morning!” Zoey piped up as they meandered their way to the counter.

“Good morning to you too.” Mira hummed, before her eyes looked at Zoey with scrutiny.

“Or rather mediocre morning? Did you sleep at all?” Her words were a bit sharp, but delivered with worry and care that Zoey had not at all been expecting.

The shield rumbled as if laughing at her.

Jerk.

“Are my eye-bags that noticeable?” She could have sworn she covered them well with make up this morning.

Something she had gotten quite adept at, given each night was prime demon hunting hours, this night unfortunately also included.

“Oh not at all.” Mira waved her off, amusement in her tone now as she looked smug, leaning against the counter.

Taking a closer look, it seemed she had dressed even more on point than yesterday and made up her make up. The red hues matched her well. And while Zoey noticed that she missed the glasses, the lack of even a slim barrier really did make Miras gaze even more piercing.

“But I know what disguised eye bags look like.” Her amused look landed on Rumi, who looked at her with betrayal as she was caught in the cross fires of Miras teasing. Zoey laughed at the spectacle.

“Fellow night owl?” She asked, setting up a menu she had forgotten to add to the board behind her.

“Workaholic.” Mira corrected before Rumi could even say anything. All she could do was let out a protest of “hey!” that withered beneath Miras gaze.

“Mh, more of a busy beaver then.” Zoey laughed as she set up the plastic cups with a fun little clack.

“Fun fact- Beavers almost went extinct in the US due to unregulated trapping and habitat loss. Took a lot of effort to get the population stable again.” She shot them a grin, a bit confused at the small blushes on the twos faces.

Beavers were cool but this response almost read as mocking, though nothing about their demeanor looked negative.

“Anyway!” She had almost forgotten she was technically at a job.

“What can I get for you?” She gestured to the menu and their eyes landed on it, scanning it as they did yesterday.

“I’ll have a..” Rumi squinted. “Turtle tea?” Zoey lit up.

“Oh good choice! It’s a matcha blend and I get to decorate it with edible sugar turtles that slowly dissolve!” Truth be told, this tea was her own tortured creation and she was ecstatic to get to make it.

“And I’ll take a..” Mira went to adjust her glasses, hands meeting air. She didn’t wear contacts that often then. Zoey wondered why today of all days she switched it up.

“Yeah, sure I’ll be adventurous. I’ll have a Seagull Sandcastle. Whatever that is.” She sounded nonchalant but was clearly intrigued.

“Brown sugar cubes in a large mug that you get to pour over with three espresso shots. We also give you a shovel shaped spoon and extra heaps of sugar to play with.” Zoey explained, ringing up the orders with a ding.

“Will that be for here or to go?” She had an idea of what it was but she didn’t want to assume. Just in case she was wrong.

“Here. Definitely here.” Rumi was almost too quick to answer as she took out her card and Zoey adjusted the machine, presenting it to her.

Rumi didn’t even look at the absurd price as she tapped the card and toggled away on the tip portion of the transaction.

“So, what facts do we get today while we wait for the card to go through?” Mira sounded both genuinely excited and curious. Not emotions Zoey was equipped to handle from others if she was honest, she was better at being annoying.

Zoey glanced down at the drink orders.

“Seagulls, along with other marine birds like penguins, pelicans and albatrosses, can process sea water, thanks to their biological desalination filters. These salt glands are over ten times better at salt elimination than our kidneys.” She finished rapid fire, calculating she had about 15 seconds left of fact before the register beeped.

“The sugar turtles are modeled after the Hawksbill Sea Turtle, which is native to California. Its scientific name is Eretmochelys imbricata.”

And beep.

And. What.

“Hey so. Like. Do you know what money is worth?” Zoey didn’t mean to drop her customer service voice completely.

But at a tip of 500 Dollars? What was up with these two. What was happening.

“If I’m fully honest, we’re using company money. So not really.” Rumi replied a bit sheepishly as she took her card back.

Zoey made a mental note to ask what company and if it was named something like demon corporation or so.

“Is it not enough?” Mira asked and her genuine sounding tone of voice is what did it for Zoey.

She turned around from having just taken their mugs out, gazing at the two in disbelief.

“How. Guys. How much do you think I make an hour here?” The two looked at her, completely blankly.

“You earn by the hour?” Was all Rumi managed to say. Zoey was starting to think that she must have grown up in the demon realm because how did she not know that.

“I do. I earn 16.50 an hour.” The twos jaws dropped as they stared at her in horror. Neither seemed to be able to keep their cool at hearing the number just now.

“So you just casually gave me, or well, all employees here, what would usually be 30 hours of work.” She hoped that math was vaguely accurate.

“So yes. So enough. Ridiculously enough. Just, shield- so much enough!” She even slipped up and used what she usually did at home instead of “taking the Lords name in vain” as her dad liked to call it. The shield seemed to find it funny as it rippled. And of course, the other two looked at it.

“Huh.” Mira said. Rumi just gazed blankly as Zoey went about making the drinks, taking her time to do so and let her emotions simmer.

These demons were so,,, just detached? Maybe Mira was just rich. Either way, what a time.

Maybe tumblr wisdom of the crowds was right and she should just ask them out and have them whisk her away to a mansion or something.

She was starting not to care about the demon stuff, not in this economy.

Wait.

But they definitely were still playing some game. Don’t elope until you’ve figured that out.

“The drinks will take another minute- feel free to sit down.” Zoey called over her shoulder and she heard awkward shuffling as chairs were pulled up to what she guessed was the register closest to the till.

She was done with Miras first but decided to finish up Rumis and bring them out together on a tray.

With an extra cookie, because maybe that could a) make them like her more, b) make them somehow reveal their agenda and c) she wanted to give the pretty girls turtle shaped cookies.

“Right- Coffe and Tea for Rumi and Mira.” She set the tray down, slipping back into a more casual customer service persona.

“And a free cookie to compensate for a frankly ludicrous tip that we all thank you for.” She gave them a big grin as they just stared up at her.

If she wasn’t so worried about what they were hiding, she would be quite taken by the attention.

She was about to turn back when someone caught her wrist.

Now- usually, this would warrant the customer to be kicked out of the cafe.

Right now? All Zoey did was turn around with far too massive of a blush on her face to look at Mira, who was still gingerly grasping her now hand.

Why did that feel so.. right? Comfortable?

File that to be contemplated on later, Zoey.

“Sorry-“ Miras hand unfortunately retracted at a glare from Rumi.

“I just-uhm-“ Her eyes darted around frantically, clearly trying to find something to say.

“What do you mean “we” thank us?” She finally settled on focusing on what Zoey had last said.

“Oh- I mean we do a tip out system so we share a percentage of our tips. Helps keep everyone afloat a bit.” She did not mention how it was kind of bullshit that she lost a lot of money this way as she, not to brag, got the most tips of the team so far and she knew most of her coworkers also had more funds than her.

Oh well.

Soo la vou as the french say.

Miras eyebrows furrowed as her lips went into almost a pout, her arms folding in what Zoey somehow could interpret as a disliking stance.

“How could we make sure you get most of the money?” Zoey blinked at them, startled by the question.

This was certainly a new bullying tactic if that was their angle.

“Uhm. Well I can’t really take cash now so- I uh-“ She really did not want to mention she sang as a hobby and was amassing a small following.

Not yet.

Not when they may still be malicious.

She had had her safe space invaded one too many times and had only really escaped those people this year.

“Can we pay you for your art?” Rumi offered suddenly, pulling up her backpack. Mira lit up at the idea.

“Sorry- my art? What ar-“ Zoey cut herself off as Rumi held up the coffee cup from yesterday on which Zoey had doodled a turtle.

“That,,, that comes free with the cup?” Zoey offered up, at a loss.

“No but- can we purchase the rights to it. Like purchase your agreement that we can use the art on the cup?” Mira elaborated, looking far too excited.

This was sounding awfully close to some sort of soul contract for Zoeys liking.

“To do.. what? with?” She tried not to sound too apprehensive and suspicious when she asked.

Given how Mira narrowed her eyes at her and then suddenly shifted her expression to look apologetic, she had not hidden it well enough.

At least Rumi hadn’t caught onto it.

“Okay so I have this little turtle tattoo-“ Mira stuck out her left leg and pulled her pants up, revealing a tiny turtle with a top hat on her ankle.

Shield was it cute.

Oh how were they so swoonworthy?

So suspicious yet swoonworthy?!

Also and less importantly- wow were her legs toned??

Zoey was starting to relate to the victorians as she looked at the small amount of skin that Mira was showing, having worn pants despite the weather.

But no patterns must mean she was just suffering for the aesthetic. Which did seem in line with her

“And I kinda thought he should get a companion. To I dunno. Hold his hand or something.” Mira sounded almost shy at the end as she looked away with a small blush.

“And we thought the pacific pond turtle you drew was just so cute- so we wanted to get your permission to add it to Miras leg.” Rumi elaborated, gesturing to the cup.

Zoey nigh melted into the floor at the fact that she remembered what kind of turtle it was.

Oh she was down bad bad.

“I- uh- wait hold on I have words-“ She stuttered out, trying to get her thoughts in order

Pros- pretty girl had her art on her. Maybe money? More reason to see them.

Cons- somehow they steal her soul like this?? Somehow this could give them power? Like some sort of demon contract with fine print? Or maybe they were mocking her- that was fully possible too.

Ugh.

She looked at the two.

No, they did seem serious and Mira did already have one turtle tattoo and what were the odds that she had put that there as a temporary tattoo just to mess with Zoey?

Higher than she would like, sure- but probably didn’t- right?

Okay.

Maybe she could find a way to keep control over the situation.

“Can I do the tattoo?” She finally asked, expecting them to backpedal or something as that would a) be kinda dangerous and b) not make some nefarious demon tattoo contract possible hopefully.

Instead, they just gaped at her. Rumis jaw was still open as she cautiously looked over at Mira, who had recovered. A slow, happy and satisfied and definitely longing?? smirk spread across her face.

“Please, yes.” Was all she said, that damned look still on her face.
Maybe she really did just want a cute turtle tattoo? After all- she was the human here presumably.

Wouldn’t hurt- right?

Zoey found genuinely kind of concerning how unsafe she was being with the two.

Oh well.

The shield hadn’t stopped her yet and it was generally trustworthy.

“Wait- do you have any idea how to do that?” Rumi interjected as the voice of reason, looking a bit panicked by the turn of events

“Kinda- I’ve done a few stick and pokes before in high school-“ Zoey cut herself and looked at the two in alarm.

“Don’t tell my parents any of this! By the way!” The two started laughing at the disclaimer.

“How would we even meet them?” Zoey tried so hard not to say anything about getting together in a very polyamory way or anything as Rumi asked that question.

“Dunno- just a disclaimer-“ She laughed awkwardly and let her eyes quickly go around the store. Still no new customers, somehow. This was rare.

Was the shield interfering?

“Anyway! Yes- I have taken blood pathogen courses, I know what to do- I just don’t have the equipment.” Mira looked like she was about to pounce Zoey and now she was worried she had to take out some knives.

“Leave that all to us.” Mira assured her as she was already on her phone, probably ordering any equipment that Zoey could possibly need.

Part of Zoeys brain was telling her this was a terrible idea. That part was being silenced by most of the rest of her brain that vehemently disagreed with the rational of that thought.

“So payment- of course we’d pay you for the art itself-“ Rumi started up, trying and failing to look business like.

“No, no it’s just a doodle- I’ll give it for free!” Zoey interjected. A look from Rumi shut her up and somehow Rumi went from unprofessional and a bit shy to demanding attention from the entire empty room. Zoey wasn’t even sure tables could pay attention but they sure were doing so now.

“Zoeys We want to pay you. Both for your art and your labor. This is not negotiable.” Rumis voice was calm, collected and definitely commanding.

Oh shield Zoey would not survive her shift if she kept this up.

Zoey just nodded.

“Good!” Rumi lit up and the aura was gone.

Mira looked like she was about to say something as they were rudely interrupted by a customer entering the very open cafe.

Zoey quickly excused herself and ran behind the till, heart still hammering away at that exchange.

What was she getting herself into?

And why did it feel so right?

—-

“Oh. The shark-uterie board is literally shaped like a shark. How neat.” Miras voice was still relatively monotone but her eyes shone at the various cheeses and meats and fruits and vegetables on the board.

Artfully crafted to resemble a great whites natural look, obviously.

Zoey didn’t go all the way for all her customers. But this one? This one she had spent probably twenty minutes too long on just to impress them with her shark art skills.

“It’s a great white! The only known surviving creature of its genus, which is Carcharodons. Had to do it justice.” Zoey puffed her chest up proudly.

While the morning had gotten busier, lunch time today was oddly slow, leaving her ample time to create her shark board.

“For more fun facts, please place your card here.” Zoey joked as she held out the card reader. Mira laughed as she tapped the device. What a magical sound.

“Okay so the earliest fossil evidence we have of sharks, or their ancestors technically, is from the late ordovician period- that makes them about 450 million years old as a species!” Zoey stopped to take a quick breath.

“Also, they don’t actually have bones as they belong to the subclass of cartilaginous fish called Elasmobranchii. They’re made fully of cartilage except for their teeth, which are composed of an outer layer of enameloid and an inner layer of dentine.”

And time.

Beep.

The machine was faster today and Zoey had to adapt and keep up.

“Love that, thank you.” Rumi sounded genuine.

Oh this would hurt if, when?, they turned on her. Zoey didn’t like that idea.

Also. Another huge tip, again. Wow.

“So what company do you two work for anyway to be able to just spend like this?” Zoey tried not to make herself sound alto serious but she was burning to ask.

She checked the cafe. Nobody was getting up to order. Good.

Rumi and Mira exchanged a glance.

“We can’t disclose the company because of an NDA but we’re actually idol trainees.” Mira was the one to explain and Rumi was left nodding along, an odd smile on her face.

Zoey was starting to wonder if she had a bad poker face because as normal- well kinda normal- as that sounded, clearly they were still hiding something.

The two would make wonderful idols though.

“We’ve been given one hell of an allowance on our vacation because our debut is pretty much guaranteed.” Her eyes landed on Rumi as they shone with mischief.

“It helps that Rumi is a bit of a nepo baby in that regard.” A wink at Rumi, who looked indignant.

“Hey! No fair- you’re a trust fund kid!” She shot back at Mira, who laughed and leaned back in her chair.

“I lost that trust fund years ago.” She chuckled as she took a piece of cheese and lit up at it.

“Yeah well I lost my parents years ago. We’re square.” Rumi shot back, clearly not caring if Zoey heard that part of her lore.

The heaviness in her tone, as light as she was trying to keep it, made Zoey think that maybe she was being honest about that part.

A small silence fell over the three until Mira, who was halfway through the cheese, spoke up again.

“Anyways yeah. We have money to burn. And technically they gave us restrictions like no tattoo parlors but hey-“ A smirk took over Miras face as her eyes raked across Zoeys body.

Oh this was not good for her limbic system.

“You aren’t a tattoo parlor. I am not breaking the rules here.” She folded her arms behind her head, tilting the chair almost dangerously back, looking extremely smug.

“Oh yes, speaking of which-“ Rumi rummaged in her bag and pulled out her phone.

“Can I give you my number? So we can organize a meet up.” She held out her phone, screen showing both her and Miras numbers.

What a fucking score.

“Sure- lemme write those down!”

Zoey tried not to sound too excited as she hastily jotted the numbers down on the back of a discarded receipt and stuffed that into her pocket.

“Depending on when you can get the material, I’m free all week after my shift ends.” Maybe she was being too needy.

She should probably turn it down a notch.

Except Mira beamed up at her and she really would do anything to get her to make that face again.

“How about this evening?” She offered and Zoey felt her neck might break by how quickly and fast she nodded.

“Great! Here-“ Rumi handed her a card, some sort of roomcard? hotel card- wait this was a ludicrously expensive hotel. Shield they were rich rich. Or the backing company was at least.

“That’s a key to the penthouse we’re renting. I’ll text you the address once our managers texts me the address because we have fully forgotten it.” Rumi looked a bit embarrassed at the last part. How did she keep getting more adorable.
Like Zoey knew she had a thing for demons or whatever but this was getting silly.

“Right. Sure. Yeah- that works.” Zoey was trying so hard to stay coherent on them here.

Mira swore a low “fuck” as she checked her phone and shield what a sound that was. But she looked pretty grumpy all of a sudden.

“Celine wants us to do virtual comba-“ Miras eyes flickered over to Zoey. “Virtual dance training. With us. Right now.” She coughed her way through the end of the sentence as if trying to cover for something.

Rumis face fell.

“Darn I forgot she said we’d keep that up.” She mumbled and got up, packing her belongings and finally turning back to look at Zoey.

“We’ll see you tonight then?” She asked, ever hopeful tone in her voice as she held up the empty cup with the turtle on it.

“Yeah- yeah! I’ll text you! Totally!” Zoey was agreeing way too quickly to meeting these demons alone in their house somewhere.

But really, how could she not?

How could anyone blame her?

She was both terrified and excited about what the evening had in store for her.

—-

Celine put down her phone at the new post, nigh crushing it in her hand.

Zoey was about to give some poor girl a stick and poke and probably some health complications.

And Celine could do nothing to stop it.

Zoey was a PR nightmare and a menace to polite society.

And a future Idol.

Poor Bobby.

Notes:

In Rumi and Miras defense “Can you tattoo me and here’s the key to our house” is technically less intense than what they want to do so really if you think about it they are still following poor Bobbys advice

 

Also?? This just became my most popular fic, thanks everyone for reading what my brain spits out :D

Chapter 12: Emotions hit heavy

Notes:

I’ll be honest, the tattoo story was supposed to be one chapter, but I can’t stop writing them as little bi disasters and they’re just so fun to write so

yeah this arc is longer now

Bobby hung up the phone, staring blankly at it.

His boss was weird.

Cryptic.

“What do you mean speed it up?” He muttered to himself as he tucked his phone away.

He had been meaning to call Celine as she had not responded to his email updates, and by now he was wondering if she actually even checked her email, but she had miraculously beat him to the punch.

He had had barely any time to let her know they had found this Zoey girl, before she had snapped at him that they needed to hurry up with befriending and recruiting the girl.

Because apparently, and she did not tell him why, Zoey was going to be a worse PR disaster the longer they waited.

Not that Celine had elaborated on that whatsoever.

Now, Bobby knew his boss was a bit socially awkward. Not used to dealing with people.

But she had just asked him to essentially speed-run building trust with a freshly turned adult and whisk her away accross the globe.

Which. No.

Whatever issues Zoey would bring in the future, he was not about to encourage the girls to essentially force a quick connection in order to overwhelm Zoey and rip her from her support network here in the US, just so she could be all alone in South Korea as an idol.

No.

They would do this slowly, and hopefully quickly open up about their intentions. He did not want this relationship with Zoey to start out murky.

He sighed, busying himself with some paperwork on his laptop before stopping as Rumi sent him a text.

Odd.

She wasn’t particularly adept at texting.

“What is the address to the penthouse?” Maybe they were lost?

He sent it back, with a note that she should save that information now and send it to Mira as well.

The elevator door clicked open suddenly and the girls walked in, Mira beaming ear to ear as she held a small box in her hands.

So they hadn’t been lost?

“You found it without the address?” He asked, taking Miras shoes from the floor and placing them on the shoe-rack where they belong.

Mira shot him an apologetic look.

“The address is for Zoey!” Rumi sounded more excited that Bobby had heard her be in a while. It was nice.

But wait.

“The girl you met.. yesterday?” Way to not come off too strong girls. At least for them he could be sure it wasn’t because of some agenda and they were just genuinely excited.

“Yeah- she’s coming over tonight to do….” Mira trailed off as her eyes landed on the box in her hand.

“Stuff.” Bobby blinked at her, crossing his arms.

“What stuff?” Mira kept a poker face at the question but Rumi looked endlessly guilty.

Of the two, one was certainly easier to interrogate.

“Rumi. What’s in that box.” He kept his voice gentle. Surely it couldn’t be that bad.

“Just.. tools?” She offered up, hiding behind a plush turtle. Mira nodded in agreement as she sat down on the couch.

“Girls. You’re adults. I just want to know what you’re hiding for your own safety.” He knew they were a bit paranoid to tell an authority figure anything, especially Mira. But he needed them to understand that he just had to know for the case of an issue.

“Plus if I know, I can help hide it from Celine.” Maybe co-conspirator was the way to go.

With the way Miras face lit up, Bobby knew he had struck gold.

“It’s tattoo needles and ink. And some other stuff.” Mira finally confessed, hiding a nervous tone behind a veneer of nonchalance

Bobby took a moment.

That wasn’t the worst, sure. Not the best, but not the worst.

“For a tattoo where and on whom?” He focused very hard on keeping his voice inviting and curious as he sat down next to Mira and without too much of a fight, took hold of the box to inspect its content.

Sure enough, anti-bacterial soap, a razor, face mask, gloves, tattoo grade ink, stencil paper and stick and poke needles.

Bobby felt a bit nostalgic if he was honest.

Except him and his crew had used a ball point pen, sowing needles and india ink- not the best idea. So really, this was a massive step up.

“On me and my ankle.” Mira answered as she couldn’t gage a negative reaction from their manager. Bobby nodded at the answer.

“So hidden.” He concluded and Mira nodded, pulling up her pants a bit and her socks down to reveal a tiny turtle.

How long had she had that?

“It’ll be right next to this little buddy. Perfectly hidden.” She sounded quite proud as she let the pants fall again.

Bobby sighed.

Technically, this was within Celines orders. They were getting closer to the girl. And really, what was the harm? Worst case they monitor it and at any sign of infection, they go to the doctors.

Bobby knew he was rationalizing to himself here.

But he also knew he rather them do it with his full knowledge and with good equipment, than behind his back and with a stick or something.

Because Mira clearly already had at least one tattoo. She wasn’t going to shy away from another just because Bobby said no.

All that would happen was that they would hide it and then if an infection occurred, they wouldn’t show him early enough.

Also, they were adults.

He couldn’t and shouldn’t treat them like kids anymore.

“Promise me you will take monitoring images every day and follow proper safety protocol?” He finally sighed as the other two deflated, tension leaving their bodies.

“And do proper after care?” He added on top of that, already on his phone to order extra moisturizing sunscreen and tattoo friendly, scent free lotions.

Mira nodded, seriously.

“Of course. I quite like my skin.” Bobby had to laugh at that.

“When is she coming over this evening? And has she done this before?” He could only assume that this Zoey girl was to be the tattoo artist.

“We still need her to text us but she works pretty late so probably 9pm earliest. And yes, she has.” Bobby felt a bit reassured by that.

Not a lot, but a bit.

“I’ll get out of your hair for the night then, sleep in a different room. Same building of course.” He got up and checked his phone.

“You can call me if you need anything.” Ah a text from Celine.

Of course.

“In the meantime, Celine wants you to answer your phone Rumi. She says you both are skimping on practice.”

The girls groaned and nodded.

—-

Zoey sped through the alleyways on her board, nipping at demon heels as she did so.

She had texted them right after her shift, letting them know she wanted to change out of her work clothes before getting to theirs.

They’d set an arrival time of 9.15pm.

She had just under two hours left.

She skid to a stop in front if her apartment complex, quickly jangled the lock open, flew up a flight of steps and got into her apartment.

Dad wasn’t home.

Figures.

Letting the skateboard clatter to the floor, she quickly made her way over to her room and peeled off her work clothes, letting them fall ungracefully i to the laundry hamper.

She sent a quick wave to her Sunlight Sisters poster, eyes meeting a small CD that Celine had signed so many years ago.

That doodled turtle was one of her biggest treasures.

A shame Celine hadn’t come back to the states since.

Zoey undid her hair, letting it fall in soft curls.

It had looked way too unkempt.

She set up a Sunlight Sisters playlist, hitting go before dancing her way back to the bathroom mirror, brush, hair ties and pins in hand and started promptly remaking her signature look.

Her hair had to be up for a tattoo anyways and she knew she looked cute in it.

Not that this was a date but.. well. Part of her certainly was as excited for it as if it was a date.

And apprehensive, as if it was one of those phony invites to parties she had received before.

She was half expecting still to get kicked out at the door or to discover the building doesn’t even exist.

Miras photo of the supplies had helped calm that fear a bit though. They did seem serious.

She finished her hair about three songs in, giving it a quick inspection. Good, it looked cute. And stayed out of her way, importantly enough.

Next up- what outfit to wear.

It had to be easy to move in. No sleeves, nothing that could interfere with the tattoo.

She stopped in front of her wardrobe.

She had these really cute home made turtle shorts? Or was that too much. Would they make fun of her for them?

No. This was for a turtle tattoo. This fit the vibe perfectly.

She got into the short jeans shorts that were adorned in turtle patches that she had ironed on herself.

Cute!

Now a top.

What to choose? Besides Mira and Rumi.

Wait no bad thought.

Yeah- they both seemed like switc-!

Bad! Thought!

Zoey shook her head as if trying to clear it like an etch a sketch.

Her eyes fell on a sleeveless crop top that had the skeletal structure of Protostega gigas on the back, an extinct species of sea turtle, from the Smoky Hill Chalk formation. The front of the crop top simply read “Smoky Hill Chalk”, written in the bones of the creature.

A shirt she had gotten for her 18th birthday for herself at a small ocean themed market event.

It seemed perfect for the occasion.

Throwing on a pair of turtle socks, generic turtles like the patches as mass produced merch tended not to go into specifics, annoyingly enough, Zoey raced back to the bathroom, her pile of piercings in hand.

She took them out for work after noticing she got less tips with them in- an action she wasn’t actually sure was advisable for all of them but oh well.

But she did felt quite naked without them in.

She decided the theme today was silver as she went along with the long process of fitting each of her pierced areas with the appropriate jewelry.

Another song later, she was done.

Good, that felt better. More like herself.

She gave her head a small shake, liking the faint feeling of the metals swaying with her.

Zoey checked her phone.

She had half an hour left- just enough to get some light make up done while she was at it.

Okay so maybe she was just fully treating this as a date by now.

Oh well.

—-

As Zoey wound her way through the crowds, following her gps to the given address, her excitement and dread only grew.

She knew she looked good.

Green silver themes in her eye make up, amazing jewelry, cute if very nerdy clothes and she knew the skateboard definitely helped.

But damn if she wasn’t nervous.

What if this really was a prank?

She’d look even sillier with all the extra steps she had gone through.

She shook her head.

Focus on the road.

What if she had dressed up too much? Too many turtles? She knew she was a lot, too much for most people.

Focus Zoey.

Road.

Further thoughts got blasted away by Celines voice, from her newer solo tracks, as Zoey very unsafely turned the volume on her headphones all the way up.

Wow this area was rich.

The closer she got to the building, the more out of place she felt.

And weirdly? The less demons she encountered.

Were the rich somehow immune? That would be so unfair.

She had half a mind to kidnap some demons and drop them down here.

Her gps told her two more lefts and she’d be there.

She almost ran into three separate business men who looked like copy/pastes of each other, on her way around a corner.

It would be so easy to steal those briefcases if Zoey only had a smidge less morals.

Finally, she came to a rolling stop in front of a massive hotel.

It was nigh a skyscraper and loomed over her, slick and definitely way too rich for her.

She glanced at the instructions.

No, this was the right building.

She sent off a text she was outside and went into the lobby, through the massive glass rotating door entrance, feeling a bit silly with her skateboard in hand now.

The deep red carpet on the floor looked like it would be insulted by being touched by the wheels from her fun means of transport.

Under the scrutinizing looks of the guests in the lobby, and the mixed gazes of the employees, she shuffled her way to an elevator, which was adorned with far too much gold and too many mirrors. She looked at the number on the keycard.

Wow.

They had booked the entire upper floor penthouse.

The nonchalance of their spending was really starting to make sense now.

The elevator dinged that they had arrived up top, but the doors wouldn’t open.

Crud what to do.

Her eyes flit around the far too large elevator, around all the annoying mirrors, polished to perfection, and finally landed on a small key card sized box at the door.

She swiped it through and the light blinked once.

Green.

The doors slid open and Zoey stepped out cautiously, eyes widening at the size of the place.

Wow.

Huge kitchen, giant living room, humongous sofa to fit into it. Stairs that lead to somewhere Zoey couldn’t even guess.

At this point she wouldn’t be shocked to see a random indoor hot tub somewhere.

She bet their shower had at least 100 buttons.

Her eyes landed on a shoe rack at the entrance and she slipped out of her own, placing her shabby looking sneakers next to shoes that could probably cover at least a month of rent for her.

She placed the skateboard down with a soft clack before walking a few tentative steps further into the room, eyes scanning around for any signs of life.

A clatter sounded from upstairs as her eyes snapped up, meeting those of Mira, who looked just slightly out of breath as she adjusted her glasses.

Fuck, she somehow managed to make teddy bear print pjs look hot on her.

“Hey. You made it.” Her voice was just a little bit breathy, as if she was trying to cover having run to the stairs.

Cute.

And Hot.

Zoey wasn’t going to survive the evening.

—-

“Oh fuck Rumi, she’s outside!” Mira flew up from the bed, untangling from Rumi who let out a squeak of surprise.

Zoey was ten minutes early.

Which didn’t seem in character but maybe this was a good sign.

Behind her, she could hear Rumi putting her pajama shirt back on, but she waited for the assuring tap on her shoulder to turn the light on.

Whatever Rumis secret was, she was at least getting very comfortable with Mira about it in the dark.

Baby steps.

At least they had gotten to regular lights off, shirt off cuddling sessions after any of Celines grueling training hours.

Rumi always got more clingy after combat training, specifically.

Not that Mira was complaining.

She quickly brushed out her hair and cursed that she was still in her pjs. Whatever. She looked hot anyway.

She adjusted her glasses and glanced back at Rumi, who matched her with a purple background teddy bear patterned sleep wear set, except hers had long sleeves.

Because of course it did.

The elevator dinged but was quiet for a second.
Was that for them?

Seconds later the sound of the doors followed and Mira skid out of their room, bolting towards the stairs.

She gripped the railing for a minute, letting her heart rate settle as she watched Zoey from above.

Her heart sped up again, the traitor.

Zoey had gone from cute to just. Wow. What. How.

She was toned.

How had Mira not noticed she was so toned!

Even from this distance she could make out the muscles on Zoeys arms.

And also.

Wow!

Mira had noticed her pierced ears. But seeing them adorned with jewelry? Bestow her poor beating heart she was going to faint.

As Zoey took off her shoes and sat her skateboard down- wait she could skateboard?!

Mira shook her head.

Thoughts aside, she had a guest to greet.

A very cute, timid looking guest who was tip towing into their living room, looking uncertain of her place.

“Hey. You made it.” Mira finally spoke, cursing how out of breath she still sounded and snapping up Zoeys wild and wide eyed attention.

Yeah.

Her heart couldn’t handle the next few hours.

—-

Rumi made sure to check the mirror at least six times, just to make sure no cursed patterns were visible, before making her way down the hallway.

She could hear Zoeys voice, loud, boisterous and a little nervous, talking about turtles and turtle designs.

Miras equally nervous voice, though she hid it better, met her ears soon after.

Reaching the stairs, she saw them sat on the couch, stencil surprisingly already ready to be applied.

Wow they worked fast.

Zoey was sitting close to Mira, inspecting her ankle.

And Mira, who really only let Rumi touch her, looked completely relaxed. Comfortable. Slouched into the couch like she had no worry in the world.

Rumi didn’t like the shot of emotion that realization hit her with.

Not jealousy. Not really. Maybe jealousy of Miras situation. But not mainly.

A deep feeling of yearning.

For them.

To be a part of them.

She gazed at the two, still on the upper floor, fidgeting with her long sleeves.

She knew she could never have them in any capacity.

Not cuddled up like this, in the light. Not close and comfortable, not together. Not so open.

It hurt to remember.

They were destined to kill her.

She could never have the closeness they were showing.

Closeness that Rumi took years to build up to with Mira, Zoey had achieved in a day.

And she wasn’t jealous of that fact. They belonged together, so clearly. It was so obvious.

She just wished there was space between them for her.

That wasn’t her limp corpse.

—-

Celine opened her email in annoyance.

Who even still sent emails anymore.

She grumbled to herself as a slew of Bobbys messages and the two idol trainees purchase records flew into her inbox.

Just as Bobby had said, they had found and met Zoey. And predictably, they liked her dearly already and missed her after a day.

Celine hummed in approval. She knew that feeling alto well.

She shoved it aside as it threatened to come back to the surface. That wasn’t an emotion she was allowed to feel anymore.

Another one of Bobbys emails. The girls had learned how to use a credit card. Good for them.

Her eyes fell on the e-receipts.

Or maybe not good for them.

Sure, money wasn’t an issue.

But what coffee were they even buying at this price? From what was essentially a gimmick food stand?!

She noted down to have a talk with the two about the value of money.

At least they were spending it in Zoeys establishment she supposed.

Maybe they bought so much to get her attention or something.

She kind of hoped that wasn’t the route they were taking but she also knew that they were about as socially awkward as she was.

Meaning a lot.

That’s why the extrovert Bobby was sent along after all.

Another email popped up, right before she was about to shut off her computer.

“Oh wow.”

Maybe she had underestimated the girls charisma after all. Zoey was coming over for supper in the evening.

They were moving quickly.

Good.

The faster they got Zoey out of there, the less she could get into a polyamorous long distance relationship with two rich American girls and the less people she could tattoo.

Notes:

Ya’ll I’m melting at all the comments- I’m so happy you like my writing and that you think I’m managing to do these amazing characters justice:)

Chapter 13: Comfort is found in each other (2)

Notes:

I blacked out and wrote 4000 words of Zoey being traumatized and insecure, Mira and Rumi being down bad and all three of them acting like they’re already dating

Can you believe all of the last few chapters was supposed to be about 3000 words? yeah me neither

Zoey took a deep breath in, getting a bit of a breather from Miras dazzling presence as the woman went to go wash her ankle and shave off any remaining hair that could get in the way.

Zoey sank into the couch cushions, which were unimaginably soft. The rich really got the best stuff huh. She could fall asleep on this, easily.

Footsteps on the stairs alerted her to a third presence.

She whipped her head around, eyes meeting those of Rumis. The girl looked startled at being caught.

“I was wondering where you were.” The words slipped out of Zoeys mouth before she could stop them. She sounded far more excited than she meant to let on and far less excited than she felt.

Rumi gave her a small smile in return, like she had been deep in thought and only heard half of what Zoeys had said.

“Sorry.” She apologized, rounding the couch and for some reason, not sitting next to Zoeys but on a very cushy chair right across from her.

“I had to get ready first. I was a bit of a mess.” Rumi tugged on her long sleeves. Still long, still hiding. Zoey bit back any and all remarks on how she’d actually love to see Rumi as a mess. Not the time.

“Glad you could still join us!” Zoey said instead, twiddling with the hem of her tank top. Why was Rumi avoiding looking directly at her?

The girl would allow herself glimpses, but quickly looked away again. Had Zoey overdone it after all? Was it too much?

“Please, as if I would miss seeing Mira get stabbed.” Rumi looked as surprised as Zoey did at the words. Like her inside thoughts had slipped out.

A snort of laughter sounded behind them as Mira walked back into the room, looking smug.

“Thanks Rumi, I can feel the love.”

Rumi just looked at Mira with annoyed affection - yeah they were definitely dating- as Mira sat herself down on the couch.

She placed her foot up on the cling fill wrapped coffee table, looking at Zoey expectantly.

Right.

It’s go time.

Zoey reached for the stencil, only for her hands to meet air.

“I already applied it. Thought I’d save you the effort.” Mira explained as she pointed at her ankle.

Sure enough, there was Zoeys little turtle in blue, holding hands with the little turtle in a top hat.

The sight made her heart melt.

“Right.” She shook her head.

Focus.

“Let me get ready then too.” She quickly got up and made her way to the kitchen sink, washing her hands thoroughly with anti bacterial soap before putting on a pair of latex gloves and donning a face mask.

To hell with her lipstick, she supposed.

“Why do I feel like I’m about to be operated on?” Miras voice was almost husky as she stared up at Zoey, faint blush on her cheeks.

“Because technically, that’s what’s happening.” Zoey explained, keeping her voice chirpy and upbeat to hide just how nervous she was about this.

It wasn’t a prank.

That much she had come to realize.

Which meant this was real.

She was really, actually, about to tattoo her art onto Mira.

Someone she had just met.
A stranger.

Her eyes flickered to the two as she approached and sat down on a cushion, kneeling at the coffee table.

Yeah.

They were strangers.

Strangers that felt comfortable.

Comfortable like nothing and nobody else in the world.

Strangers that would leave her soon again.

She was happy for the mask now as it hid her thinly pressed lips and quivering chin.

Not the time.

Focus on this. On the moment.

She unpacked a needle and looked up at Mira, for one last confirmation.

“Go ahead.” Mira sounded smug, but a slight tremble in her legs betrayed her.

Zoey dipped her needle into the ink, pressing the first dot, exploring how much or in this case, how little pressure she needed.

Mira tensed briefly beneath her fingers, tremble abating after a second as her leg muscles got firm.

Oh shield, Zoey was so sapphic it wasn’t even funny.

She kept her eyes very focused as she continued the dotted line, having started with the left foot and slowly made her way up to the shell.

The line started out a bit wonky- nothing she couldn’t fix- but slowly evened out as she got into her rhythm.

Hot woman here or there, demon watching her- whatever. She had art to do and she could feel the pull of a bout of hyper-focus.

She just hoped she wouldn’t get too intense on them while in it.

—-

It stung.

Not anything she couldn’t deal with but it stung.

Different than when she did it herself. On her own, she knew exactly when to expect the needle and when to brace or loosen her muscles.

But this was different.

Zoey was gentle, she had a clear rhythm and she was scarily quick. But nonetheless, Mira had to do her best to not let her foot move too much.

It tickled almost in some spots. She really had to try hard at times not to pull away.

Then she slipped- her foot snapped back for the briefest of seconds, before being grabbed by Zoey and set back into place.

Mira had no right finding that as hot as she did.

“Stay still. Please.” Zoey sounded distant, extremely focused. None of her bubbly nature was expressed in her words, though it still came through in how she gently rocked herself, clearly moving to some song.

Mira wondered which one.

Her leg twitched again and Zoey bore down harder. Mira wasn’t even sure if she was doing it on purpose or not.

But her leg now couldn’t move if she wanted it to.

Not with Zoeys iron grip.

The girl was strong.

Too strong.

She reminded Mira of Rumi in a way, how her strength was disproportional to her body.

Don’t take Mira wrong, Zoey was muscular. Annoyingly, distractingly muscular.

The girl had abs for Honmoons sake! How was Mira even expected to act normal around her!

But still- left handedly pushing Miras leg down to the point she couldn’t move it? That was unnatural.

The Honmoon gave a small ripple around the two as she finished the thought. Mira felt weirdly mocked.

Another twitch, another grab.

Zoey finally looked up at her, eyes focused and unusually still.

Mira had to choke down multiple comments and vocalizations at the sight.

This had been a terrible, good idea.

“Hey Rumi?” Zoey looked back at Rumi who jumped at being addressed. Her eyes were glassy and she shook her head to clear her mind.

Odd.

“Can you come over here and hold Miras leg down? By the thigh if possible?”

What.

Wait.

Wait-no.

What?!

“Oh! Uhm- sure?” Rumis voice was like an octave higher than it usually was as she padded over to the two and looked down at Mira, clearly trying to figure out at what angle to go about this by.

“Sorry- what- why?” Mira strangled out as Zoey placed a bit more pressure on her leg.

“I think I’m hitting a nerve with this one line.” Zoey explained and pointed at the line that was the back of the shell.

“Why do you think that?” Rumi voiced Miras thoughts as she settled down next to - wait no what the actual fuck- on top?? of Mira, hands placed firmly on her upper thigh.

Rumi was straddling her thigh, back facing Mira as she bore down on her leg.

What the fuck.

Mira was surprised her head wasn’t exploding right now and was eternally grateful that the only light on was pointed at her foot.

Something about avoiding shadows, Zoey had explained.

“Mira keeps twitching. And given how well she’s been controlling herself until now-“ Oh that had no right making Miras heart skip several beats the way it did.

“-it’s probably a nerve. Since she can’t keep that reaction under wraps no matter how hard she may try.” Zoey finished her explanation and Rumi nodded.

“And I a) don’t wanna get kicked in the face and b) can’t have Mira squirming too much or I’ll botch the shell. So please hold her down.” The matter of fact, focused and non teasing nature of the way Zoey was speaking did not help Miras situation as Rumi bore down on her leg, keeping it firmly locked into place.

Between Rumis weight and Zoeys grip, Mira would have a better chance escaping the cops again than wriggling out of their control.

Not that she wanted to.

This was quite comfortable, if she ignored the needle in her foot and the heat in her head. And other places she was very intent on ignoring.

Honmoon, she had thought she had grown out of this teenage hormone phase.

She had no clue how much time passed, only really grounding herself when Rumis nails dug into her skin or Zoeys hand shifted ever so slightly on her shin, maneuvering her foot around to better access her ankle.

The clock said it had been 30 minutes.

Miras heart said she could do this for eternity.

Unfortunately, eternity ended up being 43 minutes as Zoey let out a low whistle and took the pressure off, motioning Rumi to do the same.

Mira missed the pressure the moment it left.

She liked the clear reminder that the two were there, with her.

“Alright! I think I’m done!” The energy slowly crept back into Zoeys voice as she took out her phone and snapped a few images, before she let Mira move her ankle to let herself look.

Zoeys took off her gloves and face mask and Honmoon Mira had to focus on anything else but her slightly smudged lipstick, stat!

“Whatya think?” That question was less energetic and more laced with countless layers of worry and anxiety that Mira could tell Zoeys was trying to hide from her.

“I love it.” She muttered, looking down at the tiny turtle. The lines were clean, cleaner than anything Mira had ever managed to do on her own. The way they held their little hands was adorable and the little smile that Zoey had added just was the cheery on top.

“It’s perfect.” Mira said, a bit louder, much to a now glowing Zoeys delight.

“Oh I’m so glad you like it- I was terrified I’d mess up.” She exhaled shakily as she started cleaning up the table.

Rumi grabbed her shoulder to stop her.

“Leave the clean up to us. You did enough work already.”

She gently pulled a protesting Zoey away and pushed her onto the couch next to Mira.

Whatever Zoeys presence was awakening in Rumi, Mira desperately wanted to see more.

More of Rumi who could touch others.

“While on the topic of work.” Mira cleared her brain of the thoughts and fished the wallet from across the couch, where she had planted it hours ago.

“How much do we owe you?” Zoey looked like a deer in headlights now.

“Oh no- it’s fine seriously- letting me hang out with you was more than enou-“ She shut down under Rumis withering look of disapproval.

“We’ve been over this Zoey.” Rumi grabbed Miras wallet from her hands.

“While it’s not like we don’t enjoy having you over- company is not a currency. We insist on properly paying for your art, time and skill. So how much do we owe you, or should we decide for you.” That all consuming aura was back on Rumi again and Mira took it all in, hoping her poker face didn’t betray the awe she felt for her friend.

Zoeys face just plain showed it. Her jaw was open, eyes wide, shoulders slack.

How did she manage to make dumbfounded look good on her?

“I- uhm- I don’t know? Maybe 50 bucks?” Rumis eyes narrowed.

Mira may not have much of a concept of the value of money or whatever, but art on her body that would last her a lifetime was definitely worth more than a couple drinks.

Rumi was clearly on the same page as she took out a stack of cash Mira was forced to have on her at all times. It was Celines “emergency cash” that she insisted on, when she had embarrassingly witnessed Mira try and fail to use a credit card a year ago.

“I’m going no lower than 1000.”

The number hung in the air, still too low if Mira was asked but sure.

Zoey did not share that sentiment as it looked like the only thing keeping her jaw in place was her skin fastening it to her skull.

“You-“ The girl finally found her words again as she say up rigidly.

“You can’t be serious.” She shook her head, finding it clearly difficult to conceptualize what was happening.

Rumi raised an eyebrow at her.

“1500 then.” Zoey shook her head again, aghast.

“It’s not worth that much!” She insisted, but the dismay was starting to get overridden by joy in her voice, Mira could tell.

“I think it is. When you think about how long this will be on me, really, that’s a steal.” She looked up at Rumi.

“Make it 2000” Rumi nodded and took out more cash.

Mira had been meaning to get rid of the paper anyway, now that she had figured out how to use an ATM.

Zoey said a slew of words in english that Mira had never heard before. But it sounded like disbelieving swear words.

Finally, Zoey shook her head again.

“Look- girls- I’m genuinely very happy that you have cash to burn and for some shield forsaken reason-“ shield? was that an American saying?

“-want to spend it on me. But I’m not- My art isn’t worth that much! Seriously!” Zoey caught herself for a moment as she redirected. But Mira had heard the start of that sentence and she did not like the way their third was talking about herself. Not one bit

Her eyes narrowed at the girl.

“Zoey. Take the money.” Her voice was calm as she took the cash from Rumis hand and pressed it into Zoeys.

“I love the turtle. I love that you took your time to come over and do it for me. And I-“ A quick look over at Rumi, who had a soft, gentle smile on her face as she cleared the coffee table a bit and sat down on a clean, needle free area.

“We. Love your company. So let us compensate you fairly.” She could feel Zoeys fingers curl around the bills slowly and by proxy, Miras fingers.

Oh Honmoon.

“Please?” Rumi added on, giving very convincing puppy eyes at Zoey, who finally, finally! nodded.

Rumi beamed up at the girl and Zoeys eyes flit away suddenly, focusing on the bills in her hand.

“Thank you.” Mira said lowly as she helped Zoeys fold the bills and tie a rubber band around them that Rumi offered, who sat up and down next to Zoeys on the couch, forcing her between them.

Forcing was a strong word actually.

Zoeys looked extremely content.

Until her eyes snapped open and she bolted upright.

“What time is it?!” She suddenly sounded frantic. Mira checked her watch. Oh wow.

“Uhm. One in the morning?” It made sense. Stick and pokes took a while and while Zoey was quick, she was also meticulous.

Zoeys didn’t seem comforted by that information as she sprung up.

“Shit- fuck- I have work tomorrow- I still need to get home-“ Mira could see the panicked calculations happening in her brain.

But why panic like that?

They had a chauffeur. Plenty beds. Extra pjs- that matched even. Why would Zoey panic about going ho-

Wait.

Why was Mira assuming she would sleep over?

Why did it feel so natural that she wouldn’t leave?

Mira knew why.

But she didn’t like that this safety, comfort. This belonging. That it interfered with her rational thinking.

Zoey was mid putting her shoes on hastily as Miras brain caught up to her.

“Do you want to sleep over?” A chorused question was thrown into the room.

Wait.

That hadn’t just been her voice, had it?

Zoeys eyes snapped up at the two, who were grinning at each other.

Of course Rumi would feel the same way.

“No no- I can’t overstay my welcome-“ Zoey quickly shot them down.

But she had stopped putting on her shoes.

“If anything, by leaving you’re understaying your welcome.” Mira shot back.

Sorry Bobby.

To hell with not coming on too strong.

They were looking at that in the rearview mirror hours ago already anyways.
They didn’t want Zoey to leave.

And by the flushed face Zoey was making, and the way she was slowly slipping back out of her shoes, Zoey didn’t want to leave either.

“Are- are you sure?” She sounded more uncertain than she had in the entirety of the last two days combined.

Mira was reminded of a shelter animal suddenly, scared to open up.

“Very sure.” Rumi answered for the two, voice soft. Reassuring.

“We meant it when we said we love your company.” She continued as she walked over and took! took Zoeys hand to slowly walk her back.

Yeah. Zoey was definitely good for them. The missing piece they’d been yearning for.

“We can have you driven to work tomorrow.“ Mira explained as they slowly guided Zoey up the stairs. The girl nodded.

“S-Sure. If you’re really okay with this. I didn’t mean to guilt trip you or anything- I can really still go ho-“ Mira cut her off with a finger to the lips. Zoeys red cheeks were unfortunately for her, very visible in the dim hallway light.

If Rumi saw that, she didn’t let it show.

But by the way the Honmoon was rippling, it certainly had taken notice.

Odd.

“Zoey. Chill You didn’t guilt trip us.” Mira tried to drop her monotone demeanor a bit to sound as reassuring as possible.

“Yeah, trust me when I say, that wouldn’t work on Mira.” Rumi added on with a small laugh as they entered a bedroom- one of the many in the penthouse and the one with the biggest bed.

It was only now that Mira realized she had just assumed they’d all sleep together.

Could the ridiculous Honmoon induced brain fog please lift already? She wasn’t being herself and it felt weird.

“Here.” Rumi pulled out a pair of pajamas. She must have grabbed it on the way here at some point. They had the same patterns as the ones that Mira and Rumi were already wearing.

Except the cut was that of a tank top- no sleeves at all. Perfect way to balance out Rumis ludicrous long sleeves and Miras T Shirt, Mira thought to herself.

“You can change in the bathroom- take a shower if you want- anything you need will be stocked up.” Rumi instructed and Zoey nodded, looking like she was a bit in a daze.

As the shower door clicked shut behind her, Mira pulled Rumi out into the hall.

They seriously had to talk about how the Honmoon was affecting their critical thinking skills and leading them to possibly overstep Zoeys boundaries.

—-

Zoey stepped out of the bathroom, hair smelling richer than it ever had. She had been right, that shower had 106 buttons exactly.

Kind of too many, really.

She padded out into the empty room, suddenly struck by the silence.

Her hands found the hem of her very comfortable, inexplicably matching outfit, fidgeting with it a bit.

“Girls?” She called out softly, receiving no response.

Of course.

She knew it.

She was overstepping.

They were ditching her the first moment they had the chance.

She swallowed the lump in her throat as she grabbed her clothes and put them folded at the stairs, so she wouldn’t forget them in the morning, before standing up straight.

Where were they?

She should at least apologize.

Maybe leave now.

But she should at least tell them.

She slunk around, feet barely making any noise on the very soft carpeted floor, stopping in front of one of the few closed doors.

Soft murmurs came from inside.

Zoey paused before knocking, pressing her ear to the door instead.

No, those didn’t sound like sex noises. She was good to interrupt. If briefly.

She knocked.

A small scuffle was heard behind the door as after about five seconds, a nightlight clicked on, or at least she assumed it was a nightlight based on the amount of light that was visible beneath the door.

The door which slowly creaked open, revealing Rumi, little bit disheveled, her top wrong way round by the way the tag stuck out near her neck.

Had she had her shirt off?

Had Zoey actually interrupted them?

Her stomach sank.

She hadn’t wanted to be more of a nuisance.

Mira appeared behind Rumi as they both looked at her in confusion.

She noticed that Rumi had said something and she had just stared at her quietly.

Why was she so weird!

“I- uhm-“ She tried to speak without her voice cracking.

A feat that was harder to accomplish than she had thought it would be.

Mira looked at her for a brief moment before pushing the door open more and reaching for her shoulder.

Zoey flinched at the contact- memories of previous sleepovers crowding her head, deceit, mockery. Subtle physical boundaries crossed. Painful mocking. Laughter. Her notebook torn on the floor. More laughter. That damned laughter.

Then pressure. Miras hand gently bore down on her shoulder, ripping Zoey out of her thoughts. The shield bumped against her, gently moving her forward.

Zoey melted into the touch.

The pressure was comfortable. Mira was comfortable.

Rumi followed suit. Rumi was comfortable.

Zoey tried to speak again. It got stuck in her throat.

“Come here.” Mira muttered as she guided them to sit on the edge of the bed, Zoey between them.

Zoey took a few deep breaths, leaning into the pressure. More weight please.

“Sorry-I-“

Zoey spoke up again, stumbling over her words.

“I didn’t mean to disturb you two-“ Rumis eyebrows furrowed together, looking confused. Somehow.

“I just- uh-“ Zoey felt it almost impossible to bring out words at the looks of care the two were shooting her.

What had she wanted to say again?

“It’s okay. You didn’t.” Mira reassured her, leaning against her, like she had known Zoey craved the weight. The warmth. Comfort.

Rumi hummed in agreement next to her, mirroring Miras position.

Why were these two so nice?

So comfortable?

The shield rippled out, far, colors bursting, if muted.

Like it didn’t want to disturb them.

Mira looked up at Zoey, eyes brimming with warmth and caution.

“You can say no.” She started up.

Zoey knew she wouldn’t. She couldn’t imagine her ever saying no to the two.

It was scary.

What demon magic were they using on her?

That last thought was faint. Far away.

Gone the moment Mira opened her mouth again.

“But.. do you want to sleep here? With us?” If Zoey let herself be delusional, she could make out hopeful undertones.

But that couldn’t be right.

“I..” Zoey tried to deny the chance. Not because she didn’t want to. Not to say no. But she didn’t want to force herself between the couple.

“You aren’t intruding.” Rumi mumbled, head pressed into Zoeys neck.

Shield that shut off whatever else her brain was about to conjure up.

She just nodded, not trusting her voice.

The two lit up and with strength that Zoeys was not expecting from Rumi, she was lifted up as Mira swiftly pulled the covers back.

Zoey barely had time to process what had just happened before she was plopped back down onto the bed, light covers pulled back over her as the other two clasped onto her arms, curling into her.

Soft pressure, a reminder they were there.

That Zoey was here.

Zoeys brain was only half awake as she made herself three last mental notes before falling asleep.

Firstly, that here between the two nigh strangers, she was the most comfortable she had ever been in her life. Safe. Complete. Maybe even wanted if she let herself be hopeful.

Second, that they still had some ulterior motives and she had no idea how to go at that or how to feel about that. Scared, certainly.

Third, and worryingly, Mira didn’t know that Rumi was part demon.

—-

Rumi let herself glance at her now lit up phone for just one more time before fully melting into Zoey.

As much as she wanted to, what if work was calling?

Her eyes fell on a text from Celine, from ten minutes ago.

“Why is the Honmoon so bright? What did you three do?”

Then a second text, a few minutes later, the one that had drawn her to her phone. Rumis heart fluttered for the thousandth time that day as she read it.

“I’m proud of you.”

Notes:

Can you tell I like deep pressure and am projecting

 

Also this goes without saying but!! pls don’t do this at home, so many complications can happen with diy tattoos

Chapter 14: The Honmoon aids

Notes:

CW for references to bullying and description of overstimulation, shutdown, verbal shutdown and dissociation

 

The Zoey blender is turned up today :(

Rumis eyes fluttered open slowly, her ears registering an odd sound. She felt rested enough. Not well rested, but she guessed she had had maybe 4 hours of sleep max. So enough for her part demon body.

The one advantage.

She blinked.

Why was she hearing Celine?

Celine wasn’t here.

Was she?

No that made no sense.

A bit more awake now, her eyes scanned the dark room, quickly locating the device that was blasting one of Celines older solo songs, a song from her Sunlight Sisters era.

It was Zoeys phone, or at least she presumed that the plugged in turtle encased phone was Zoeys. The soft melody was quiet- almost too quiet. Rumi probably only heard it because again. Cursed half demon existence.

She was fully awake now.

That was an alarm.

Zoey had work.

Right.

She finally decided to move and found it surprisingly difficult.

Mira didn’t hug so tightly, so stubbornly.

Rumis eyes snapped down and the events of the previous night came flooding back to her.

Oh Honmoon.

Zoey was hugging her like a Koala, content smile on her soft, sleeping face.

The more Rumi tried to subtly move, the harder she clung.

“Zoey.” She tried to whisper, hoping she wouldn’t rouse Mira, who was an incredibly light sleeper.

No response.

Rumi shook Zoey a bit, whispering her name again. Nothing.

The alarm was still going faintly in the background.

“Deep sleeper huh..” It hadn’t worked. She had woken Mira.

“Very. It’s adorable.” Rumi huffed as she kept lightly shaking Zoey. Mira had the gaul to laugh at her predicament.

“Will you stop laughing and help me?” Rumi snapped in the softest way she could, to indicate she was still joking.

Mira raised an eyebrow at her and shook her head, still giggling.

“Please? For Zoey- she can’t miss her shift.” That approach seemed to work as Mira, still giggling, got up and stood near the door.

“Close your eyes.” Was all the warning that Rumi got before the room flooded with light. She had clamped her sensitive eyes shut a fraction of a second before, saving her from temporary blindness.

On top of her, Zoey writhed to life, jumping up, looking alarmed.

“What-Where-Why-“ She blinked, spouting a few more rapid fire and very nonsensical questions until her eyes fell on Mira, who was holding up her jingling phone.

“Your alarm went off. Thought we should wake you.” Was all Mira managed to say in her pretty sleep deprived state. She was blushing a bit, staring at Zoey.

6am was clearly too early for her, especially when bed time had been four hours ago.

Zoey blinked at her a few more times, clearly processing where they were and possibly, who they were.

She finally nodded.

“Right. Work. Eugh.” Clearly, also not a morning person.

Zoey slunk off of Rumi, if she was embarrassed or had even noticed their position, she didn’t let it show, and got up, stretching.

It reminded Rumi of a cute cat.

“Ah shit, the alarm is so quiet.” Zoey grumbled as she finally turned Celines voice off. Rumi would be lying if she said it wasn’t a little bit weird to randomly hear her.

“I usually have it under my pillow. Must’ve forgotten.” She rubbed the tiredness out of her eyes, suppressing a massive yawn.

“Good thing we have Rumi. Her ears are like superhumanly good.” Mira joked and Zoey looked at her, with a weirdly intense gaze.

Rumi would have used the word subhuman to describe herself more accurately, but sure.

“Thanks.” Zoey looked away, eyes softening again. What had that been all about?

“I’ll go get dressed. Ready.” She grumbled at the two. It seemed her energy reserves only opened up later in the day.

It was fun to see this side of Zoey too.

“We’ll get a car ready.” Mira, a bit more awake now, grabbed her phone from the nightstand. Zoey grumbled thanks as she headed out, closing the door behind her.

A silence fell over the room until Rumis brain finally kicked into gear again.

“Zoey is a Sunlight Sisters fan?”

—-

Oh crap oh crap oh crap oh crap.

Zoey hastily shuffled to the stairs and grabbed her clothes, noticing that they were folded differently than when she had left them and smelled? clean? Had they had her clothes cleaned at 2am? Is that something rich people could just have done?

Not the point.

Her brain went right back to panicking.
She had been! on top! of Rumi!

Holding her- clinging to her!

Head pressed right where it really shouldn’t have been!!

Oh she hoped she had been able to keep her cool back there and not let the anxiety and excitement show because wow what a way to wake up.

She could be woken up by bright lights every morning if it meant Rumi would be her pillow, frankly.

Wait.

Bad thought!

Rumi was still part demon!

A very comfortable half demon perhaps- but still!! Focus Zoey!

She slunk into one of the many rooms and slipped back into her clothes.

Crap.

She had not accounted for time to get her extra work uniform at home.

And it probably wasn’t smart to show them where she lived.

Like yes, it was becoming harder and harder to believe they had malicious intentions. Sure.

But also, sans the feeling of incredible belonging and comfort, Zoey had been here before, with mean popular girls playing the long game.

Fool her once, shame on them, fool her twice, shame on her limbic system.

She glanced down at her outfit.

It wasn’t black and it didn’t have the company logo or anything but like. Technically it was in theme.

Worst case she’d be forced to wear a jacket maybe.

They had A/C, that was kind of fine.

Probably safer than showing the two women to her house. Right?

Just in case this was a very long, very weird game.

Better safe than sorry.

She definitely wasn’t paranoid or anything. Just cautious.

And maybe a little but traumatized, but that would need to remain unresolved because she was far too broke to see a therapist.

—-

“Here before you go-“ Rumi nigh ambushed Zoey from the dark, who squeaked and jumped back, in a weirdly offensive defensive stance. The Honmoon briefly rose up to Zoey before falling flat again.

Weird.

“Sorry-“ Rumi kept forgetting people couldn’t actually see in the dark.

“I just wanted to say we’ve ordered you food. We uh- we didn’t know what you like so we just kind of got a selection from the hotel kitchen.” She rubbed the back of her head awkwardly. At least Zoey looked less stressed out at the news as she took a more normal, les combative pose.

“I- thanks.” She had sounded like she may have wanted to refuse, but a small growl from her stomach, not audible for a human from Rumis distance mind you, seemed to change her mind.

“The car will be ready in 10. We just gotta get changed quickly.” Zoey blinked at her slowly at the words.

Had she said something wrong?

“You’re both.. coming along?” She asked slowly. Rumi couldn’t read the tone of voice whatsoever.

“Yeah I mean- if you’re okay with that- we just want to make sure you stay safe, being under slept and opening alone and all.” Okay Rumi stop explaining, don’t freak her out. Don’t rush her.

Why was this so hard.

“Oh.” Zoey exhaled softly.

“We can stay here too- no pressure or anything-“ Rumi was stopped in her little spiral by a nod from Zoey.

A nod she as human probably shouldn’t see. Whoops.

“No I uh.. I’m happy you’re coming along.” Oh her soft smile was to die for.

“Right. See you in 10 then.” She and Mira had some serious talking to do today.

—-

The drive was quiet, intermingled by Zoeys content hums as she dove into a variety of foods they had organized.

She seemed to have a serious sweet tooth. Mira made a mental note of that.

There wasn’t much traffic, more than Mira had maybe expected, but not much. Not enough to cause any delays.

They made it to the shop with ten minutes to spare, though Zoey bolted out, yelling a quick apology to them as she fumbled with some keys on her left hooked carabiner and opened up the backdoor.

They dismissed the chauffeur. They were fully planning on staying here the whole day.

Mira and Rumi took a seat at the empty tables outside, taking it upon themselves to quickly arrange them properly, like they had seen Zoey do the day before.

A small silence settled over the two, as they watched Zoey busy herself with tasks indoors, every so often stopping and giving them a small wave.

Rumi sighed across the table from her, smile on her lips.

“We need to tell her.” She finally said, voice more serious than her face would have been read as.

Mira thrummed her fingers against the wood table, humming in agreement.

The Honmoon glowed at the words.

“Not that I disagree. But..” She trailed off, eyes focused on the Honmoon.

“If she can’t see the Honmoon, we will just sound a bit touched in the head. Or like we’re recruiting her into a cult.” The Honmoon rippled, and if Mira was to anthropomorphize, she would have read impatience into the action.

“Yeah but like. If we don’t tell her, we seem really…. weird.” Rumi trailed off.

Mira got what she meant.

From Zoeys perspective, this must be extremely confusing.

Like, Mira and Rumi knew they were three parts of a team, that she fit into them like a missing puzzle piece, that their souls were linked through the Honmoon.

They knew that very well. They had known about her, for years and could now finally live out their yearning.

Zoey, did not know this.

Zoey didn’t even know about the Honmoon.

It was frankly surprising how quickly Zoey adjusted to their presence, Honmoon soul connection here or there.

“I also just.. I don’t like hiding things.” Rumi sounded endlessly, maybe a little bit too, guilty as she said it.

Mira bit back comments that came to her head about how Rumi still hadn’t told her, her secret. Not the time.

“No, I get you.” Mira said instead, eyes focused on Zoey, giving her another small wave.

“So.. we tell her today then?” Rumi sounded hopeful as she perked up. Mira nodded.

“After work.”

—-

Zoey poured the next coffee order with a lot less care than she usually would.

She desperately needed one of her notebooks. Her head was a mess.

No amount of ADHD medication was slowing the thoughts down today. All they were managing to do was keep her semi focused on still doing her job.

Big help they were being.

Her brain was spiraling.

Not only because of whatever spell those two had put on her, which was the topic of discussion she would have to assign an entire notebook to, but because Mira didn’t know she was dating a demon.

Or half demon.

Zoey wasn’t like, sure sure. She never was.

And she knew her brain was primed to be a bit conspiratorial.

But the evidence was building.

Zoey handed off the drinks with a strained smile as she tried to organize her thoughts.

Tried to.

For one. Rumi wore long sleeves at home. Sure, maybe that was because of Zoey, but their pjs matched and it seemed weirdly unlikely that she had a home pj and a guest pj.

Counter point- they inexplicably had a matching pair that fit Zoey weirdly well. Maybe rich people travelled with 20 pairs of pajamas.

Sure. Maybe.

That didn’t explain the rest of the empirical evidence though.

Rumi had had her shirt off, when Zoey had interrupted the two.

And with the delay of the light, a light well within her reach, it was likely she only turned it on after! she had put her shirt on wrong.

Like she didn’t want Mira to see something.

And most damning of all was how Rumi had acted during the tattooing process.

Zoey plugged in another order and halfheartedly talked to the customers.

Zoey didn’t remember everything, she had been extremely locked the fuck in on her task.

But she remembered how, throughout Rumi pinning Miras leg, Rumi kept shifting, kept adjusting her clothes.

Never ever letting them slip.

Sure.

It could all be a complete coincidence.

Maybe she was itchy or something and maybe she just was self conscious about her body.

But.

Zoey somehow doubted it.

She cursed as she spilled some coffee grounds and shoved those thoughts to the edge of her mind.

She had work to do.

—-

Rumi and Mira had made their way indoors the moment Zoey had flipped the closed sign to open.

Zoey had giggled at their eagerness.

Indoors was better. First off, more access to Zoey, if Rumi could think that without sounding creepy.

Second, they had A/C. And as much as Rumi ran on the cold side, the long sleeves were just not ideal for the current California heat.

They had spent copious amounts of money on different food options, such as a great krilled cheese, and ordered many varieties of fun ocean drinks.

When Mira had made a bad joke, Zoey had just given her water and poured half a packet of salt in, telling her it was their special of the day- ocean water.

Mira, like a fool, had tried to take a sip, taking Zoeys joke as a challenge.

Mira had lost that challenge and had left Rumi and Zoey doubled over in howling laughter.

It was nice.

Comfortable.

Rumi wished to stay in this realm forever, really.

No demons. No fighting. No conflict. No destiny where the two she cared most about were bound to kill her.

Just fun, comfortable banter.

Of course, that couldn’t last.

Around 15 minutes before closing, just a bit before Zoey could finally close up for the day and Mira and Rumi, who had both been very nervous all day, despite the comfort, could come clean, a group of young adults entered the cafe.

Rumi would guess they were all about the same age as her.

Nothing was off, until Rumi heard a small snicker. Mocking. Malicious.

Mira must have noticed how tense she had gotten, eyes wide and alert. Rumi just motioned towards the group of four.

Two girls, two guys. Nigh American caricatures, in Rumis opinion as her eyes fell on the letter jackets they all sported. In this heat.

“Omg Zoey! Hi!” One of the girls let out a high pitched squeal and Rumi was happy it was just them inside the cafe at this point.

Zoey tensed up.

Her hands clenched around the plastic cups so tightly that the material gave away, crumbling beneath her grip.

Zoeys eyes were wide in what was unmistakeable fear. Her heartbeat audibly, or at least to Rumi audibly, quickened, her breathing fell short.

She was trembling.

Miras human senses may not have picked up on everything, but perceptive as she was, she had jumped up at the same time as Rumi, as discreetly as they had managed, and was already walking to the counter.

Whoever these people were, they were bad news.

Rumi and Mira pretended to look over the menu. Zoeys eyes wouldn’t meet theirs. Wouldn’t meet anyones. They looked unfocused. Like Zoey was barely even there.

The group had made it up to the till and either they didn’t notice Zoeys state, didn’t care or worse, wanted her that way.

If she got any more indication that it was the latter, Rumi was fairly certain Mira would have to stop her from killing people today.

A look at Mira made her reevaluate.

Maybe they would be burying bodies together tonight.

“Girl we’ve been looking all over for you!” The girl who had spoken first, the blonde one, which was all Rumi wanted to register about her, spoke again. Her voice sounded sweet. Sickly sweet.

“Looking.. for me?” Zoeys voice broke Rumis heart. It had no energy. No pep. No motivation. She spoke flatly, like she was trying to blend into the background sounds. To not be noticed.

It didn’t sound like Zoey.

“Yeah Z!” One of the guys- and Rumi really could barely make out what they looked like, he had brown hair? irrelevant. Her eye was far more focused on the speed of his coursing blood. It could be easily stopped, surely.

Rumi didn’t miss the way Zoeys breath caught, nigh disappeared, when he spoke. How she shrunk back, as if the till was but a measly shield against whatever these people were to her. How her arms tucked around her. How small she made herself.

“You didn’t even say goodbye when you transferred! It hurt us.” The last part of the sentence was lower as he finished talking. More… disturbing? Just gross.

“S..sorry-“ Was all that Zoey managed to squeak out before the second girl, Rumi wasn’t even paying attention to her anymore, spoke up.

“You really should make it up to us. After everything we did t- for you? Cmon.” She sounded so condescending and Rumi was gripping a chair near her, feeling it slowly splinter beneath her fingers.

Mira finally stepped in.

“Sorry are you going to order? Because if not, can you buzz off? I’d like to get my coffee in peace.” Her voice sounded non confrontational enough.

But by the way she was gripping her folded arms, Rumi surmised she was seconds away from grabbing them and smashing them into the floor.

They looked at her like they hadn’t even noticed she was there.

“Do you mind? We’re catching up with an old friend.” One of them- Rumi wasn’t even registering who anymore, said. The way she said friend made Rumis blood boil.
She was trying her hardest to remain calm but by how the colors around her were shifting, by how the reds were disappearing, she was clearly losing that battle.
She kept her gaze firmly away from Zoey now.

“No do you! mind? This is a cafe. Order something or get out.” Miras voice was turning into more of a growl as she took a step forwards.

As tall as Mira was, the guys still towered over her. Not that she seemed intimidating by that in the slightest.

“Fine fine.” One of the girls lamented. “Z, could you get us all one of those complex coffees on the wall there? On you of course. As an apology.” The sweet tone turned sour in an instant.

From the corner of her eyes, Rumi witnessed a small nod from Zoey. As Zoey walked to the back, presumably to get ingredients she had already put away, Rumi surged forward, keeping sure to close her eye when she passed Mira, only to gaze up at the group with unbridled rage.

“If you know what’s good for you, get the hell out before she comes back.” Rumi was barely suppressing the demonic growl in her voice.

Around her, the Honmoon erupted in red.

The group took a step back as Mira joined behind. Rumi could tell by her heartbeat, her breathing, her small motions, that Mira was both angry and quite confused.

But she couldn’t get herself to care at that very moment.

“Woha, what the fuck is your deal.” A guy held up his arms in mock deescalation. His voice wavered. “Are you the little dykes girlfriends or some shit?”

Something about that tone. That posture. The arrogance and the fucking condescension. The slur. The way he spat it out.

Rumi lunged.

Miras fist hit him in the face first.

—-

Deep breaths in, deep breaths out.

Zoey tried to find things to look at, to touch, to smell, to hear, to taste.

Taste was easy.

Blood.

She had chewed open her cheeks, barely healed scars ripping open again as her mouth filled with the metallic taste.

Focus Zoey.

Get the cups. New cups. Get sugars. Syrups.

Her body wouldn’t react.

She hadn’t even turned on the light, the only lightsource being the shield as she sunk to the floor, arms wrapped around her knees.

The shield knew the routine by now.

Envelop her.

Weigh itself down.

Stay dim.

Pulse.

Softly play notes that resembled the Sunlight Sisters songs.

Zoey took a shuddering breath.

They weren’t in high school.

Get a grip!

They couldn’t hurt her here.

That would be illegal.

They had no power over her.

The shield pulsed again.

But they did.

They had power.

Just seeing them had rendered Zoey immobile.

Her body hurt from memories. Wounds, bruises. The shield wrapped tighter around the areas it had helped heal for her.

How had they found her?

They didn’t have her socials- didn’t even know she had a phone.

They lived across the city.

They hated marine animals. Hated turtles.

Had someone told them?

She shook her head.

That didn’t matter.

They’d found her.

She had to quit.

To run again.

Like a coward.

The shield rippled around her, clearly disagreeing.

She gave it the weakest of smiles.

Then the shield turned a violent red.

Pulsing with emotion.

Not Zoeys emotions.
Anger. Red, hot anger.

An emotion Zoey hadn’t felt in years. Had shut off.

It was quick.

Only pulsed a few times.

Then a crash happened outside the door.

Shit.

She had been gone for too long.

They must have been angry.
Was that their anger?

That seemed wrong. The anger wasn’t hostile.

Not towards her.

The shield still hugged her, helped her push herself onto her feet again. Helped guide her outside.

Maybe she could placate them with food.

Maybe.

Maybe let them beat her up.

For old times sake.

She opened the door, flinching at the light, the sound.

The sound of the door.

The sound of Rumi, yelling.

Of Mira, panting.

Of footsteps, running. Fast.

Then quiet.

The door slammed shut behind her, trapping her back in the main cafe.

Eyes turned to her.

Soft, worried. A smidge glowing in one case.

“…what?” She managed to croak out.

Her mind was a mess.

She needed a pen. Paper. A nap. Maybe to never wake up again.

The shield bumped her for that thought.

Right.

It had already stopped that before. She’d made a promise to the shield back then.

She took a step forward. Stumbled.

Barely caught herself on the till.

Fuck.

She still had to close.

Mira and Rumi were talking to her.

She couldn’t make out any words.

It was frantic. Concerned.

Miras fist was bleeding.

No.

Had blood on it.

Zoey couldn’t move.

She could feel her hands strain against the till.
She still had to close out!

Mira was calling someone.

Rumi was- when had she come behind the counter- Rumi was holding her. Steadying her.

The shield rippled again, a familiar blue.

The sign she could let go.

Safe.

—-

“Called her boss. Or the owner. Whoever. Someone is coming to close. She’s got tomorrow off during the day. Does the evening shift instead.” Mira put her phone down. Not the results she was hoping for, by far, but better than nothing.

“Called Bobby too. He’s contacting our lawyers. He’s worried and upset but not mad. Said he’d handle it.” Miras attention shifted from the till, where emergency numbers were listed, and directed it at Zoey.

Her body, tense up until a moment ago, was slack, only held up by Rumi.

She wasn’t passed out. But she definitely wasn’t here, either.

“Zoey?” A faint, very faint grunt of acknowledgment.

Rumi slowly carried her over to a chair, sitting her down.

Zoey leaned on her once she was also sat.

Eyes still glassy, downcast.

Hands fidgeting desperately with the hem of her shirt.

Mira kneeled down beside her, not making her look up, meeting her glassy eyed stare.

“Zoey?” She tried again.

“Can you talk right now?” A very small shake of the head. She was here. Barely.

“Can you move?” Rumi prompted softly. Another shake.

Mira wiped off her knuckles on her pants and took Zoeys hand, trying to still the trembles running through it. It worked. Kind of.

“Do you want to go home? We can call a parent? Or drive you?” A second passed.

Zoey shook her head.

“Do you want to stay here?”

Another shake.

Mira was at a loss.

They couldn’t bring her home, not when she didn’t want them to. And she clearly couldn’t leave her here.

“Zoey?” Rumi took over, taking Zoeys other hand, softly brushing her thumb over the back of her it.

Zoeys softly vocalized in acknowledgment. Her face angled slightly towards Rumi.

“Do you want us to take you back with us?” Rumi sounded extremely unsure as she asked.

The Honmoon glowed brightly blue. Zoeys eyes flickered towards it.

Could she see it now?

Another beat passed. Like she was considering.
The Honmoon grew brighter. It bumped Zoeys leg. Zoey didn’t visibly take note, but her foot shuffled in response.

Finally.

She nodded.

“Safe.” She slurred out, pushing closer into Rumi.

The Honmoon rippled in approval.

Notes:

Honmoon is the ultimate wingshield and protector

On a different note, while it’s a bit awkward positioning wise, I can type with my arm again so that’s nice. Still in the cast tho

Chapter 15: Protection comes in many forms

Notes:

Aftercare chapter!

Featuring a bloodthirsty Zoey

Zoey could hear talking.

Quiet.

As if trying not to disturb something.

That was odd.

Her dad almost never had people over.

Her brain slowly kicked back into gear.

Key word here being slowly.

Put a timeline together, come on brain.

She was closing up.

Then..

Them.

Right. They came back.

They found her.

Zoey did her best to still the rising panic in her body at the thought, shifting in her bed and burying herself into a plush of some kind.

She had gone to the back.

Had a good old menty-b.

Then..

Then?

She had never made it home.

Had she ever left?

She must have. She was in a bed.

Wait.

She had never closed!

She shot up, heart pounding, eyes wide.

Shitshitshitshitshit!

Her hand pawed around the bed frantically searching for her phone. In the dim light of the shield, that was still enveloping her protectively, she couldn’t make it out.

Fuck!

The voices stilled.

They were muffled because of a door, Zoey registered.

A door that was almost closed, but not fully.

The door vibrated as a knock sounded through it.

Zoey opened her mouth.

Nothing.

Of course not.

At best she managed a croak of verbalization.

The door slowly swung open and stuff clicked into place.

Rumi. Mira. She must be back in their penthouse. Somehow.

“Zoey?” Rumis voice was soft as she walked in. Mira shuffled in behind her, holding a small paper bag. They both looked at her with eyes full of worry. Full of care.

The shield rippled light blue.

Zoey nodded at her.

“How are you feeling?” Mira asked, voice low as she sat down at the foot of the bed.

Zoey tried to answer. But she wasn’t surprised when her voice wouldn’t come. It was frustrating, more than anything, now that she was presumably safe.

Her eyes looked around the room again for her phone. Where had it gone?

Thankfully, Mira seemed to pick up her confused look and took it from the bag she was holding, handing it to Zoey.

Zoey slow blinked at her in thanks. She hoped Mira understood cat.

Her phone opened and confusingly was at 100% battery. They must have charged it. Her fingers automatically made their way to call her boss- even though she couldn’t speak right now.

A hand on her wrist, gentle, with a little pressure, stopped her in her tracks.

“We called your employer yesterday already. Someone else came to close and your shift is in the evening today.” Rumis voice was soft as she explained, sounding almost bitter at the last part.
Zoey wasn’t shocked she didn’t get a day off. Shutdowns technically legally weren’t a medical emergency.

She slow blinked at them again, her heart finally settling now that she knew she wouldn’t be the reason the place had been robbed or anything.
She pulled up her notes app.

“What am I doing back here?” She typed out, flipping her phone over so they could see.

Mira looked at her in concern.

“It was the only place you agreed to let us take you, yesterday. You don’t remember?”

All Zoey got was a headache when she tried to think back to any details of yesterday evening.

She shook her head.

“Sorry. Shutdowns give me really bad brainfog.” She wrote down. It was taking her ages to write simple words. She hoped this wasn’t too boring for them. Too complex. Too much.

But all Mira and Rumi did in response to her slow typing was look at her again with those eyes. Those damn caring eyes.

Like Zoey was somehow important to them.

She took her phone again and kept typing.

“Sometimes I also get a verbal shut down. Like now. Should be speaking soon again. I hope.” She grimaced at them, holding up the screen.

“That’s fine, take your time. Words are overrated anyway.” Mira gave a small laugh as Zoey couldn’t help but smile a bit.

No fighting her, for once.

Just acceptance. Jokes.

She motioned to her wrist with a questioning look.

“It’s nine in the morning. You slept 12 hours.” Rumi thankfully got what she meant and answered.

“If you want, we can have your clothes cleaned again and you can go shower? We’ve already organized you having your uniform this evening.” Mira looked almost shy as she spoke. Like she wasn’t sure if that had been okay to do.

Zoeys grateful look helped her calm down again.

The shield rippled light blue again, and Zoeys pretty much felt it say “see, told you they’re safe.”. She shot the shield a look.

The other two looked at her oddly for a minute. Then at each other. Mira shook her head.

Right.

Zoey still had to figure out what their game was here.

“Shower sounds great.” She typed out. The others nodded as she got up, and nigh collapses onto Rumi, before steadying herself on the girls shoulder.

Her legs were only kind of working with her huh. Maybe it would be best to sit in the shower. She didn’t want to risk an injury, like a dislocated elbow, just because her knees decided to stop working for a minute. That would suck.

“You good?” Rumi asked as Zoey found her footing again. Zoey nodded.

She stumbled again on the way out, clutching the doorway.

“Here. Let me help you at least get to the shower.” Mira slung Zoeys arm around her neck, before prodding the back of her knees, questioningly.

Zoey didn’t know what she was planning but nodded anyway.

She suddenly found herself up in Miras arms in a second, being carried like a good many characters from any of her favorite GL series.

She let out a squeak of surprise that she really would have preferred not to.

How come her vocal cords only played along when it came to embarrassing her?!

Mira gave a soft laugh.

“All good?” Zoey nodded in response.

Rumi led the way, opening doors, taking stuff away from the floor and walked in front of Mira down the stairs, just in case.

Zoey gave them a questionioning look at the route they were taking.

“Downstairs bathroom has a bathtub. Safer bet.” Rumi answered, no judgment in her voice.

They walked into an area that Zoey hadn’t even been aware existed yet and Rumi opened the door to the most luxurious bathroom that Zoey had ever seen.

Everything was sparkling clean. The tub could probably hold four people. It had bubble jets and again, so many buttons. The shower head itself had maybe twenty settings alone.

Mira gently helped Zoey down again, who this time managed to stand.

“You good?” She asked as Zoey steadied herself and nodded.

“Can you take your clothes off yourself? Or do you need help?” The way Rumi asked was so innocent, so genuine. Zoey didn’t know if that made the blush less bad than it could have been, or worse than a flirt could ever make it.

It sure was something!

She gave Rumi a quick thumbs up and pulled on the hem of her shirt.

She got this.

Probably.

—-

“Or do you need help?!” Mira finally burst out once they reached the living room, far enough away so Zoey wouldn’t hear them.

Rumis blush was rivaling what Zoey had looked like before.

“Shut up!” She sat down on the couch and buried her face in her hands, as if that would help hide her embarrassment.

“I didn’t mean it like that!” Mira just kept cackling as she plopped herself down next to Rumi.

“Suuure.” She drawled out, giving Rumi the worst side eye she ever had- and that meant something.

Rumi just grumbled, knowing fully well she wasn’t winning this one.

After a small moment, in which Mira laughed herself full, Rumi finally felt fit enough to talk and not embarrass herself further.

“We can’t tell her today.” She muttered, dejected.

“No. She shouldn’t get that shock in the state she’s in.” Mira agreed, resting her head on Rumis shoulder.

“But I think she’s starting to see the Honmoon.” She continued and Rumi hummed.
She too had seen the way Zoey had looked at the Honmoon this morning.

“Progress. Will make us seem less ridiculous.” Rumi said, nestling her own head on top of Miras.

“I think we’re doomed to look ridiculous.” Mira responded dryly. She nestled herself closer to Rumi, who felt her heart-rate spike.

Odd.

“I mean. We’re asking her to become a kpop idol. To fight demons. That’s ridiculous!” Mira bemoaned as she let herself practically melt into Rumi, who shook with soft laughter.

—-

Zoey stepped out of the bath, feeling better already.

She had had a proper soak, with all the fancy soaps and shampoos and conditioners and bubbles and bath-bombs that the penthouse had to offer.

Thoroughly explored all the amazing buttons that really just turned the bathroom into one big stim toy.

She took a step out of the shower area, opening the door that lead to the rest of the bathroom and was happy to find her clothes, already washed and dried, lay folded on the floor.

Next to an item she hadn’t seen before.

A pillow sized plush turtle.

She eyed it as she got dressed, picking it up.

She hadn’t seen this in any of the beds last time she had been here.

She gave it a squeeze.

It was the perfect amount of fluff. She could knead it, squish it. Definitely would make a great pillow. And the purple stylized hues of the shell complimented the green skin amazingly well.

Another squeeze.

How comforting.

She softly opened the bathroom door, now fully dressed in the same outfit three days in a row, and softly padded through the penthouse.

Where was the living room again?
This place was a maze!

Soft voices guided her out of the labyrinth as she found Rumi curled up in Miras lap, the two of them engaging in what seemed to be a lighthearted conversation.

They looked cute together.

Miras eyes lit up as they fell on Zoey and Rumi immediately jumped up to motion her to come over.

Zoey slowly walked over and plopped herself on the couch, a safe distance away.

She stared at them.

They looked… nervous?

Their eyes focused on the turtle.

Oh.

Maybe?

“Want.. back?” Curse her silly verbal shut down. This was frustrating.

Mira looked at her in confusion.

“What- No- It’s a gift-“ She sputtered out before a small elbow to the rib helped her regain composure somehow.

“We uh- we got her for you. I don’t know if it’ll help but we know you like turtles so.. yeah. Hope you like her?” The nervous tone in her voice was hard to miss.

Was that what it was?

Zoey held the plush closer, squeezing it with all her might.

Now why was Rumi blushing?

“Love her.” Zoey managed to mumble out, burying her face in the soft plush texture.

It smelled of the two, if only faintly.

Calming.

The two exchanged a look before visibly deflating.

“We also uh..” And the nervousness was back again in a flash as Rumi spoke up.

“You don’t have to of course and you can go home anytime but uh- we noticed you like deep pressure too? And uh-“ Her eyes flit to the TV in front of the couch as she pushed away from Mira and made space between the two of them.

“We cued as many turtle and marine biology documentaries as we could find and uhm. Thought? We could watch them?” Her smile was awkward. Cute. Endearing.

Mira pat the spot in between the two of them.

“Deep pressure would be from us. If you uh. If you want.” She was not playing off that nonchalance very well.

Zoey grabbed the chance, planting herself firmly between the two and melted into their weight as they leaned on her.

Rumi took out the remote and turned the TV on, pressing play on a documentary that Zoey had seen years ago.

Good.

A way to ease her into things.

The shield glowed light blue around them, basking the room in an ocean like ambience.

Comfortable.

—-

Oh Zoey was not ready for work.

Her speech was only kind of back, enough to do basic customer service at least.

She was tired.

Exhausted.

And confused.

The two had fully indulged her all afternoon. Gotten her, her favorite safe food. Watched turtle documentaries.

A turtle plush??
What! Was their plan??

It must certainly be good.

There was no other explanation for their actions and even if they played the long game, a shorter game would have long already yielded very good results if they had in fact had malicious intent towards her.

So positive ulterior motives.

Hiding Rumi being a demon.

Seeing the shield.

The two of them dating.

So what was their game plan?

Outside of a very silly idea, that Zoey really could only hope for in her farthest dreams, not much came to mind.

It wasn’t often that Zoey didn’t have a plan, but here she was.

Filling up another order, she checked the clock.

Just two hours before closing for the day.

Really, she had gotten incredibly unlucky for those jackasses to come in on the one day they closed early.
And semi lucky that she was given the shorter closing shift this evening.

Rumi and Mira were sitting at their usual spot, the table closest to the till, switching between quietly watching her with worry and talking conspiratorially to each other.

The place was relatively dead.

She handed off a take away drink and busied herself at the register.

No other customers in line.

Good, she could go to the back to restock.

She trusted Mira and Rumi to at least not steal from a café.

Closing the door behind her, she made her way to the milk, only to stop in her tracks in front of the simple monitor that displayed the sole security cameras view of the interior of the café.

The other two had been cagey about the events of the last evening.

Evasive.

Would straight up not answer why the group had left so quickly.

A rapidly dwindling part of Zoey, but still a part, was worried this was some sort of set up.
That those jerks had been tipped off so Rumi and Mira could seem like heroes. Gain Zoeys trust.
Wouldn’t be the first time, she thought bitterly.

The shield glowed deeply blue around her, clearly disagreeing.

“Not that I don’t trust you..” Zoey mumbled as she looked at the screen. The café was still empty.

“But I just. I need to see.” The shield grumbled, but didn’t stop her.

It hummed. It understood. It had been with her through all these years after all. Her only support. Her shield.

She gave it a small affectionate look, tapping away at the laptop.

It didn’t take long to find the footage.

She scrolled past them coming in, quickly past her reaction and to when it was just Rumi, Mira and the assholes.

First they talked.

Then.

The two lunged.

Fucking. Lunged.

Miras fist hit Chris in the face first. Hard.

Rumis landed second, square in the jaw. Harder.

He was sent sprawling on the floor below, multiple feet away from the group.

Zoeys jaw fell open.

James was next. She saw him, swing- felt herself flinch- but he was nowhere near fast enough.

Zoey had no idea where Mira had pulled all of that fighting prowess from, but her fist swiftly collided with his nose and by the way he recoiled, clearly broke it.

Rumi was clearly not happy with that, grabbing his stupid letter jacket by the collar and smashing his face down onto her knee with her entire force.
Blood gushed out, getting over Miras hand- so that’s how it had happened- who had taken the grip over from Rumi and threw him against the floor, near where Chris was still lying, slack jawed.

His jaw looked wrong. Hinged wrong. Broken? Shattered?

Good.

Zoey knew she shouldn’t revel in other peoples misery but.
She did.

New songs formed in her head as she watched the events of the previous evening unfold. Songs with themes she had long thought she had gotten out of her system in her older works.

Evidently not.

Zoey watched with attention usually reserved for her hyper-fixations.

Rumi and Mira clearly weren’t done as they turned back towards Ashley and Sandra.

And oh.

Oh.

Zoeys heart nearly leapt out of her ribcage.

Mira was behind Rumi. She probably didn’t see.

But Zoey saw.

And her tormentors definitely saw.

Rumis left eye was ablaze.

Bright. Glowing.

Breathtaking.

It hit Zoey with full force. Very differently as it hit the two girls in the video.

Sure, she had guessed.

But the confirmation made her go weak in the knees.

Focus Zoey.

The two assholes scrambled out of the way at the sight.

But not without-! Oh wow.

Not without Mira tripping Ashley and sending her to the ground and not without Rumi grabbing Sandra with what Zoey was now sure was inhuman strength, by Sandras face it looked bone crushing- good- and ripping her backwards, saying words that Zoey had no way of deciphering.

Whatever it was, The girls eyes grew wide in a fear that Zoey relished in. She noticed she was smiling. Perhaps too widely.

The group scrambled to leave hastily, some regrettably relatively uninjured. Others. Well.

Good riddance.

Zoey quickly cut that part of the video. Sent it to herself. Deleted the email.

Then she erased the clip from the recording completely.

—-

“Whatever happened in the back, Zoey sure looks happier now.” Mira noted as her eyes landed on Zoey who was sporting a wide grin.

Not her usual peppy one. Wider. A bit more manic? It did suit her, if she could let her limbic talk for a second.

Their eyes met and Zoeys smile grew and she gave her a small wave. Mira smiled back.

“She seems more relaxed.” Rumi agreed, sipping on her ocean tea that had a bit of salt in it. It actually worked on the flavor profile, confusingly enough.

“Probably found something to eat.” Mira laughed lightly, drinking her very strong coffee.

The Honmoon glowed around them. Softly. As if it only wanted them to notice. Which was odd as it was invisible anyway. Was it trying not to alarm Zoey?

Either way. The glow stopped them in their tracks.

Demons.

Fuck.

Mira stood up and briskly walked over to Zoey.

“Hey Zo-“ She was caught off guard by just how happy Zoey looked. More relaxed than she had the entire week. And for the first time?

Mira couldn’t sense the apprehension.

The apprehension that Zoey carried with her in her shoulders, even when sleeping, had melted away.

What had happened?

“I’m so sorry. We have to head out. Our manager is calling a last minute meeting to discuss a uh-“ She stopped.

“Brand deal.” Sure. Idols had those after all.

Zoey looked at her, apprehension back. Dammit.

“If you need a ride home, text us.” She stopped as Zoey pointed at a skateboard, tucked still behind the till.

Right. Technically Zoey had a means of transportation, as unsafe (and cool) as Mira deemed it to be.

“Promise me you won’t crash?” Mira knew Zoey was set on the board. Based on the copious stickers on it, it was her own she had left there yesterday evening too, not a random one the cafe had.

She briefly recalled Zoey throwing something in the trunk. Maybe. It had been like 6am and she was still jet lagged, so really Zoey could have done a lot and she wouldn’t have noticed.

Was that a bi flag sticker?

Interesting.

Focus!

“I won’t. I can’t get hurt.” Zoey kept her words short still.

It unnerved Mira a bit, but she understood. Zoey was far from recovered.

The words were a bit odd. Zoey certainly could get hurt. But it was probably a side effect of limited speech.

“Text us when you get home.”

Zoey nodded.

“See you tomorrow.”

Zoey beamed brightly.

—-

Zoey had chewed gravel about six times on her way home.

Each time, the shield caught her like the faithful friend that it was. She didn’t get a scrape. Not a singular bruise.

So yes, a few mishaps. But she got home in one piece and really, wasn’t that what mattered at the end of the day?

She tiptoed her way past her dad’s bedroom and closed her door softly, setting her board down and flopped into the bed.

She sent Mira a quick text and by the way that Mira immediately was online, if Zoey let herself be delusional for a minute, Mira seemed like she had stayed up to wait for her message.

Zoey hugged her new turtle plush, which she had made sure to prioritize from touching the floor as the shield couldn’t protect objects that Zoey didn’t wear. It had been a lot of trial and error to figure out all of the shield rules, to put it mildly.

She got up and sat at her desk, old classwork scattered around it. She picked up her newest lyric notebook. She desperately had to write out the events of the day. To process them.

Because truly. She really couldn’t believe what a day this had been.

Yes, Mira and Rumi clearly had something they were hiding. She wasn’t even sure idol trainees even got brand deals.

But one thing was clear beyond a sliver of a doubt.

They cared for her. Protected her. Are willing to put themselves in danger for her. Hunted those fuckers down for her.

Hunted.

The word hung on her brain.

“Hunt.” It rolled off her tongue with weight.

Oh!

She flipped to the front of the notebook, to lyrics from when she had just transferred schools. A song she had never finished.

She scrawled down lyrics as she let the emotions of the day flood back through her mind. A song she had been stuck on and frustrated with for months, was finally taking a proper shape.

It was far from a complete piece still, certainly. But she had an introduction now. A theme.

Mira and Rumi were good for her.

They may be scheming something, but they were a positive presence in her life, she could be certain of that now.

The shield rippled in a tone that suspiciously read as “told you so”.

Zoey shot it a small smile as she got up, putting the notebook back in its spot on the chaos pile that was her desk and plopped herself on the bed, clothes and all.

She hugged the turtle tightly.

Zoey may not know what they were up to.

But she could trust them.

One last thought entered her mind before she fell asleep. She didn’t even know where it came from.

She should show them the song.

The shield rippled light blue on top of her.

Notes:

In time Zoey may come to feel less vengeful. This is not the time and I think she deserves some catharsis. As a treat

Chapter 16: Lyrics connect

Notes:

Short chapter to gear up to some Zoey singing, joined singing, Honmoon gayifying and demon hunting! :D

Celine and the birds are back too!

Mira looked at her tattoo, gently washing it with her unscented antibacterial soap.

It was healing well, no signs of any issues.

And Honmoon was it cute.
She finished up with her lotion and put on low sock as to not cause irritation. Her pants, long but of thin material, may not suit the weather perfectly. But it would keep Zoeys art safe from the sun.

“You ready?” Rumi knocked on the bathroom door and Mira opened it up in response, giving a thumbs up as she walked out.

Her eyes fell on Rumi. Unlike Mira, she had no eye bags from not getting enough sleep after fighting demons. Her scratches had already half healed, while Mira had to cover them as best as possible with make up and bandages.

Rumi really was…

Strange.

“Think we can tell her today?” Rumi mussed, anxiety lacing her voice as she put on her shoes.

She still had long sleeves on.

Heavy ones.

Whatever her secret was, she was honestly getting worse and worse at hiding it.

“Let’s see how she’s feeling. We really can’t jump this on her if she isn’t in the right headspace.” Mira made sure she picked out a pair of shoes that didn’t rub her ankle.

“Makes sense..” Rumi sounded dejected as they entered the elevator. Like she really wanted to get this off her chest.

Like two secrets were too many.

Mira wished that just one secret was too many.

Maybe it was.

Maybe that’s why Rumi was getting..

Well she was getting sloppy.

Mira had registered by now that whatever Rumi was hiding, it had a violent aspect to it of some sort.

She had known that for years of course, their bathroom had to suffer because of it.

And it was also heavily tied to Rumis emotions.
And-

The elevator dinged. They arrived in the lobby.

Mira shoved the thoughts aside.

Rumi didn’t want her knowing. She was hiding it. It was her secret to tell.

Mira had promised not to look.
Promised not to pry.

But she really hoped Rumi felt like she could be trusted sooner rather than later.

—-

The café was quiet, more so than usual.

The only sounds, outside of Mira and Rumis idle chatter, was Zoey, cleaning the coffee machine.

They had spent all day in here again and at this point, Rumi felt a little bit like they were singlehandedly paying the places rent.

And with their tips, hopefully Zoeys as well.

The café had been crowded during breakfast and lunch. They had barely been able to converse with Zoey at all and Rumi would be lying if she said that didn’t make her at least a little bit upset.

But it was back to just them now.

Some people were on the outside tables, enjoying the afternoon as it bled into evening.

But inside it was just them.

Alone.

Zoey approached them first, holding some papers close to her chest.

She looked nervous.

But at least better than yesterday.

“Hey uh- can I ask you something? It might be a little weird.” Her words were back too. As was the constant hint of enthusiasm in her voice, that Rumi couldn’t get enough of.

“You can ask us absolutely anything.” Miras voice was nigh flirtatious as she responded and Rumi almost kicked her underneath the table.

Almost.

Sure, Celine had made it clear that technically Rumi could not befriend the other two. But she was also fairly certain there was a no dating policy that applied to all involved.

“As trainees you like, you write songs too, right?” Zoeys asked tentatively.

Both Mira and Rumi nodded encouragingly at her.

“Great! I uh- okay so I also write songs- kind of- like I sing too- agh- I make music. That’s what I’m trying to say-“ Zoey stumbled over her words in quick succession as she pulled up a chair. No customers were around after all.

Rumi felt her heart do a cartwheel.

Zoey sung?

Wrote songs?

Made music?!

“You do?! That’s perfe- incredible!” Mira burst out, voicing Rumis thoughts and also nigh giving the game away.

Zoey looked surprised at the rapid enthusiasm.

“I-It’s nothing big- just a hobby-“ She mumbled out, rubbing the back of her neck as she looked away, clearly embarrassed.

“Nothing like anything you two would sing of course-“ Zoey couldn’t be more wrong, but Rumi couldn’t tell her that just yet.

Couldn’t tell her that the only thing they would sing would be songs Zoey created for them.

Couldn’t tell her that the only songs they would ever want to sing, were Zoeys creations.

The Honmoon rippled light blue.

Zoey subtly glanced down and back up.

She must slowly be getting used to it. At least a little bit.

“Anyway! Uh-“ Zoey held out some papers and Rumi realized that apart from copious doodles, all of which were adorable, the text on them appeared to be song lyrics.

“I wrote this yesterday. And uh- since you two uhm..” Zoeys face went from embarrassed in a brief second to a wide eyed smile, a nigh manic grin even.

“You two inspired me to write this so. I was hoping? If it’s not too much trouble of course- if you could give it a look?” She looked at them like a puppy begging for a treat.

As if they could ever say no to her.

“Of course, we’d love to.” Rumi spoke for the two of them as she took up the papers.

They were numbered, but that and a few arrows was all the direction that Rumi received on how to read the lyrics.

It was chaotic.

So extremely Zoey.

She loved it.

Mira hummed in approval as she read through the second sheet.

Rumi could tell why.

These lyrics were good.

Very good.

Catchy.

One thing confused her though- how had they inspired this song? She’d have to ask later.

“What do these squiggles mean?” She motioned towards some lines between the lyrics.

“Oh- that is for me to remember it’s a rap.” Zoey explained, looking sheepish.

“You.. rap?” Mira asked slowly, not at all trying to hide the adoration and excitement in her voice.

Zoey nodded, red in the face at the attention she was receiving.

Rumi had been right! She could rap! Zoey really was a perfect fit for them.

“You left this blank?” Rumi pointed at some of the lyrics at the end that were just multiple spaces of “(insert good words)”. It was endearing.

“I got most of the song out of me but- both here-“ Zoey pointed to a blank space between lyrics that repeated throughout the song.

“And at the end, I can’t quite figure out what to write.” She shrugged.

“For that I’m going to improvise I think. I’ll tell the audience it’s a work in progress first too.” She looked nervous, but sure of herself. The latter was a good look on her.

“Wait.” Mira put the paper dow, looking at Zoey with intrigue.

“Audience?” Rumi finished that sentence.

Zoey, who had just fought off her most recent blush, lost that battle immediately.

“Uhm- yeah- I mean I post online and uh-“ She looked between the two, fidgeting with her shirt.

“I’m opening for a local band. Tomorrow. I was gonna ask uh-“

Her eyes met the table they were sitting at.

“If you… wanna come?” The last part was soft. Hopeful. Terrified.

Rumis hand shot out on instinct as she placed it on Zoeys fidgeting fingers. Mira joined her in the action quickly, relishing that Zoeys fingers now curled around theirs.

“We’d be honored to.” Mira spoke with reverence as she placed the paper she was holding back in the desk, eyes still darting between Zoey and the lyrics.

Rumi could already see her brain scheming, choreographies flying through her mind.

—-

Zoeys mind raced as quickly as her board through the street.

They were coming.

To see her.

Perform!

She was terrified.

Excited.

Happy.

She rounded corners with speed she really shouldn’t, relying on the shield to tell her before she would bump into anything on the way home.

There were almost no demons around for some reason, as of this week.

And the shield seemed almost.. stronger.

Zoey had her fair share of terrible conspiracies on that, but that didn’t matter right now.

It meant she had free time.

Time to prep for tomorrow evening.

To text them when and where.

To plan an outfit.

To rehearse her choreography.
To write out her emotions.

She couldn’t wait to get to her computer.

These emotions weren’t song material. They were fanfic material and she would milk them for all it was worth.

That’s just as good as therapy, right?

The shield bumped her board as a response to the thought.

Clearly it disagreed.

—-

“Ah fuck!” Mira jumped up from her laying position on the bed with a start.

“We didn’t tell her!” She sputtered out as she felt Rumi raise her head up to look at her.

Or at least she assumed that’s what she was doing, she couldn’t see her in the dark.

“Can’t blame ourselves.” Rumi muttered sleepily.

“Not when she hit us with… that.” Her voice was breathless. Mira understood exactly what she meant in her vague description.

“I’m excited.” Mira admitted. She wouldn’t be surprised if she didn’t sleep at all.

They had bound back to the penthouse after and eagerly, probably a bit too loudly for Bobbys eardrums, heralded him with the good news.

He had of course, immediately requested to come along. He wasn’t a manager for nothing after all and for once, this would give him the opportunity to do his actual job and not be stuck babysitting a bunch of adults.

Not that Mira had the impression he didn’t like hanging around them. But she was fairly certain he got into his head about earning his pay.

So this would definitely get him up back on top.

She was wrenched from her thoughts by Rumi, who had placed her ear right over Miras chest.

Mira suddenly wished that she was mirroring Rumi and had her shirt off.

Where’d that thought come from?

“I can tell.” Rumi breathed softly and oh Honmoon.

“Huh?” Mira wished that she could have been more coherent in that moment. But this was the best she could do.

“That you’re excited.” Rumi explained and Mira could swear she could hear Rumi try and suppress a giggle.

“Your heart rate is up. Like up up.” Now she actually did giggle. Honmoon what a sound.

“Yeah well.” Mira didn’t know where to go with that sentence as she sunk further into their bed.

“Sue me.”

—-

Celine eyed the new post with suspicion.

Zoey had updated for the first time in a few days, which considering her usual patterns of posting at least 20 times a day, was concerning.

The only reason she hadn’t called the girls was because Bobby had assured her that everything was fine and that the girls were doing a good job at speeding up the process.

So really, Celine had at first been happy to see Zoey post.

But now?

She felt dread.

“Sorry ya’ll. Like the Dendragapus obscurus (or as its friends call it, the Blue Grouse), I had to take a short migration. Had some hectic days and slept over at some friend’s places so didn’t have much phone time. Sorry I touched grass, won’t happen again!”

Those friends were probably- hopefully? Mira and Rumi. Given how the Honmoon had reacted the last few nights (well, California time nights).

And fucking hell.

Another bird fact.

That, she had not missed in the slightest.

Despite this personal slight, she kept reading.

“Anyway tho- someone gifted me a fic!! Go check it out- beware of monsterfucking tho!!”

Oh no.

Celine contemplated not pressing the link.

But she couldn’t not.

Just in case Zoey had put extra info anywhere near the fic.

She had to, really.

When it opened on her browser, one thing was instantly clear.

Maybe not the average reader but to Celine? It was extremely obvious.

This wasn’t a gift.

Zoey had absolutely written this.

Which, she supposed, was a good sign in a way? She was kind of?? respecting the idea of a digital footprint?

Kind of.
Unfortunately though. That respect did not extend to the content of the fic.

It was her best yet, from a technical perspective, sure.

And probably her worst yet when it came to how detailed it could describe demon traits. Down to specifics like what their pupils looked like.

Information she would only get by like. Taking a photo.

Celine dearly hoped that Zoey wasn’t running around Burbank snapping images of the local demons, just so she could write fanfiction.

Another thing that caught Celines eye, but not her worry for once, was the change in gender of the demon love interest.

And, as she kept reading, the amount of them.

Zoeys self insert was now paired with two female demons.

Seemed like Zoeys yearning for the two rich American girls was getting worse.

Which.

Diversity win or whatever. Sure.

But Celine now extra dreaded the talk about not having sex with demons because she feared Zoey would just take it as her being homophobic, rather than having a very real worry about Zoey being killed by a demon who may take advantage of Zoeys..

..fondness. Let’s call it that. Of demons.

Oh she dreaded that talk as much as birds feared an avivore.

Notes:

HC that Mira is great at reading other people’s emotions but kind of shit at her own (as of the age she is in this story)

Hence why she has yet to realize she is crushing on the girls. She just thinks thats how gals are pals (in her defense, they’re also kinda her first friends so how should she know any better)

Chapter 17: The Honmoon is dazzling

Notes:

Writing in a cast is such a bummer but I’ve finally been given an end date in a few days so that’s nice (they’ll def put me in a different contraption then but I’m hoping to at least not need duct tape and plastic bags while showering anymore)

Anyway!

Have some RuMira simping for Zoey!

“What do we even wear?!” Rumi was pacing back and forth in front of their huge wardrobe.

Zoeys show was in two hours. And they were running around like headless chickens, trying to figure out what outfit would fit best to Zoeys performance.

What outfit would fit best to Zoey.

“We don’t even know what music she makes.” Rumi kept fretting as she pulled out outfit after outfit, all long sleeved of course.

“It’s Zoey. Probably something energetic and cute. Maybe about turtles.” Mira responded, trying to lighten the mood.

But she was just as nervous.

“Girls chill. You could pull off a sleeping bag at the Met Gala.” Bobby walked into their room with a quick knock, trying to console them with what was certainly supposed to be a joke.

Mira files that under “funny things to do once famous” nigh immediately.

“Yeah but! This is so much more important!” Mira would make fun of Rumi for thinking the opener of a no name band in an underground venue was more important than the Met. But. Well.

She agreed.

“Okay then.” Bobby took it in full stride like the amazing manager that he is.

“First. Are you trying to impress her or the crowd.” Well that was easy.

“Her.” They both chorused.

Bobby blinked at them.

“Right. So wear what you’ve been wearing. Whatever you’re doing, it’s working.” He shrugged as Mira groaned.

“Look. Mira, do long pants. Rumi, long sleeves as usual. Find an outfit that compliments that combo.” It was nice to have a rational thought permeating through the anxious space.

“What if I wear my yellow jacket? It doesn’t have any patches yet but I still like it.” Rumi held up a yellow racing jacket, one she had purchased with full intentions of covering it with patches.

She just hadn’t gotten to it yet.

“And maybe a white turtleneck underneath?” she looked at Mira for help who shrugged.

“You’ll melt but sure.”

“I’ll wear black shorts then.”
Mira raised an eyebrow and laughed lightly, walking into her closet.

She could work with that.

Sleek, dark, long and lightweight pants. Yellow belt. Yellow bee socks that she was sure Zoey would appreciate. Black combat boots that are never meant to see combat.

And sure. Why not.

A simple shirt she had gotten today while passing the time.

A beige, relatively elegant, sleeveless button up. Sleek, pretty.

Ruined a little bit by the giant turtle skeleton on the back.

Ruined for anyone but Zoey, who she was pretty sure would love it.

Top it off with a black cap.

“Cool. Now that we’re casually cosplaying bees, we can go.” Mira grinned at the look of dismay on Rumis face.

Bobby muttered that he had to get changed quickly.

—-

“Zoey- this risk assessment is going to give me a stroke.” Mira and Rumi heard a loud, semi distressed voice waft through the open doors of the small storage facility.

It looked a bit sketchy, but who were they to question where Zoey performed?

Bobby had parked the car nearby and was busy checking out the venue, like a good manager.

He had changed alright. Into a suit- to be professional, but with streaks of yellow, sprinkled throughout. Yellow socks, beige-yellow tie, yellow pocket square.

He truly matched their bee aesthetic now.

And like a good bee, Bobby, or Bobbee for now, was inspecting the walls right now for some reason. Was he worried the flimsy structure would collapse on them?

“It’s not that bad! You’re overreacting!” Zoeys voice was loud as she protested, a giggle in her voice.

“Do the knives have to be.. sharp?” The other voice sounded exasperated but willing to give in.

Mira did give that sentence a pause. Why did Zoey need knives to perform?

“That is a vital component yes.” They reached the door and gave it a slight knock. Evidently it had been too quiet, as the other two kept talking.

“And you have? to throw? them?” The voice was nigh pleading at this point.

Mira looked at Rumi, who shrugged.

She opened the door, slipping them both inside and shooting Bobby a look to explain where they were going.

He gave her a thumbs up, focusing on a loose screw in a window frame.

“For the showmanship of it all yes- You’re too paranoid Dave. I’m practically a pro- oh!” Zoeys eyes landed on them, lighting up.

Rumi gave an awkward wave.

Mira took in the scene.

It may have looked a bit run down outside but she was pleasantly surprised by the inside. There was a small bar in the corner, a large floor for an audience and a raised stage. The stage was protected by a sturdy looking metal guard rail, set about a meter out from it. The lighting looked professionally installed too.

She guessed the place could hold maybe 250 people, which was quite impressive for an informal venue.

She was nigh certain the place was illegal, given she had found nothing on it online. But who was she? a cop? Come on.

“I’m so glad you made it! Oh! I love the outfits!” Zoey bound up to the two and.

Wow.

It took everything in Mira not to just stare.

Zoeys hair was left long, curly. Beautiful.

It cascaded down to her shoulders, the dark color matching her black tank top.

It left her stomach exposed and Mira nigh buckled as her eyes fell on Zoeys abs.

What a sight to behold.

Sure- she’d seen them before. But not in this lighting and certainly not in such a sharp outfit. Not when Zoey clearly meant to show them off.

“We wouldn’t miss it for the world.” Miras response was low and she didn’t even register Zoeys blush at her intense gaze until Rumi elbowed her unsubtly in the ribs.

Right.

Not the time to focus on how Zoey looked in her checkered pants. How the different colors, some of those being black and yellow she noticed, made her movements even more hypnotizing.

Absolutely don’t focus on the chains on her pants. One the chain around her neck.

Or the knives tucked into her belt.

Or the black boots that made her taller.

Mira was genuinely worried she may faint.

How did Zoey do it?

“What’s this about knives?” Rumi asked, retaining at least one braincell.

“Oh! Props for the show!” Zoey took one out, a throwing knife, and twirled it around her hand like it was nothing.

She grinned up at the two, a spark in her eye. Like she could almost tell how much they were taken in by the action- and maybe she could.

Mira had been more subtle in her life, certainly.

“Is it even a prop if it’s just real?” Mira found her voice again, trying to underline it with amusement and playfulness and not the odd feeling of hunger that she felt in her core.

“It is, in my expert hands! Trust me, nobody is gonna get hurt.” Zoeys stopped for a moment and slid the knife back into her belt.

“On that note- I’m gonna bleed on stage- thought I’d warn you- it’s 100% fake blood. Hope you can both see blood alright?” Her voice was worried as she looked between the two.

“Oh. No we uh-“ Rumi glanced at Mira and Mira could tell she was trying not to laugh.

“We’re fine with blood.” As if they weren’t trained hunters or something. Zoey would find out about that soon enough.

They really had to tell her.

“Great!” Zoey looked excited again, bouncing up and down. Her hair flicked with the movement. Mesmerizing.

“I gotta get back to the crew- gotta set up a few last stunts- save yourself a spot at the front- doors open in five minutes and we start in 35!”

—-

They passed the time by watching Zoey work. It was fun, entertaining. Calming.

She was really in her element.

Running around, barking orders, giving suggestions, helping out.

A bright smile on her face the entire time.

She was born to perform.

The Honmoon hadn’t stopped vibrating all evening.

It had been a smart idea to find themselves a spot at the front, right by the center of the stage and with a great view of the performance.

People had trickled in slowly at first, but at five minutes to go time, the place was packed.

A lot more packed than Rumi would have expected, given they were all there for the opener now. The main act wouldn’t start for another hot minute but the place looked like it was at capacity.

She could swear she had spotted a very homemade looking Zoey merch shirt.

Understandable, of course.
Zoey drew people in like moths to a flame.

Mira and Rumi were no exception.

The closer show time slowly inched, the more Rumi could feel her nerves practically vibrate.

She didn’t know what to expect.

Neither of them did.

But just judging from the involvement of knives and blood? They had guessed massively wrong on what kind of music Zoey produced.

She couldn’t wait to see how wrong they had been.

Judging by Miras labored breathing beside her, neither could she.

—-

Zoey was only three minutes late.

Three long, agonizing minutes.

Then she strut onto stage. Bounded almost. Exploding with energy as she waved to the crowd who roared with uncharacteristic excitement for the opening act.

“Hey ya’ll! So glad you could make it!” She waved at the people and Rumi could swear she winked at them, specifically.
Honmoon, Rumi would not survive this performance.

“First off a warning- there will be a lot of flashing lights and it will be loud. Also, fake blood and very real knives!” She gave one of her blades a quick twirl and Rumi couldn’t help but cheer with the crowd at the display.

“And just so everyone knows who I am-“ She was interrupted by a lout hoot of delight from somewhere in the crowd and giggled.

“I guess you know then- if you follow the QR here-“ She pointed at the ceiling, where a beamer was displaying a flickering QR code. Innovative.

“You’ll get to my socials- where by the way, 100 of you voted on what songs I should sing today!” Another loud cheer followed that.

Rumi took a photo of the code for later.

“Now- filming is allowed- encouraged! But you gotta post it and you have to tag me!” Zoey looked like an angry cupcake giving the instructions. Cute.

She then grinned brightly and stomped on the floor once to gear up to whatever she was about to pompously announce.

“Then without further ado- let’s get this show on the road!” Zoey finished with a screech and the stage went black.

Rumi could see a few people hustle around on it, before a low sound echoed through the venue and red lights lit up the stage.

The Honmoon started to glow, shimmering in a similar light, with no anger for once.

Rumis gaze was snapped back on stage where Zoey now stood, commanding complete attention.

Her hands found themselves on the safety railing, gripping it for support.

“Zoey ‘bout to take over the world,
Gogo Yubari with that shit deadly viper, Strike you out with another hit.”

Her heart nearly stopped.
Zoeys voice was lower, darker. Casual and cool. Hot, she registered somewhere in her brain.

Zoey walked closer to the edge of the stage, now only a meter or two from the crowd. Her grip on the railing tightened.

Having to crane her neck up to properly see Zoey really didn’t help Rumis spiking heart rate.

The Honmoon glowed vibrantly still.

“I am not your queen,” Zoeys eyes landed on the two of them, a wide grin plastered on her face. Rumi heard Mira let out a stuttered breath next to her. She herself gripped the railings until her knuckles were white.

“I’m your dictator.” The metal of the railing faltered under Rumis hand. Mira seemed to barely notice as she caught Zoeys eye. Zoeys grin turned wicked in a split second, looking down at the two.

“Bend the fucking knee, yeah bitch that was an order.” Rumi felt ready to drop down and obey in that very second, only stopped by the little bit of common sense left in her brain.

What was happening?

Zoey continued, visiting other corners of the stage, steps even, unhurried. Calm, collected and in control.

“She’s..” Rumi muttered out, gaze firmly affixed on their third hunter.

“So perfect.” Mira finished the sentence, wiping her clammy hands on her shirt.

Rumi nodded.

The Honmoon burst at the words, catching Zoeys gaze as the song came to a close.

Rumi hoped that seeing the Honmoon wouldn’t put Zoey off so much she couldn’t continue.

She needed, desperately needed to see the other songs now.

—-

Mira finally caught her breath in the break as the music faded.

Wow.

Of all the directions to go, she had not expected this one.

But she would never complain.

Next to her, Rumi muttered something about a flimsy guard rail. Had it broken because of the fans? Odd.

Mira wasn’t given much time as the music started up. She could make out two backup dancers this time, but she barely payed them any attention.

Low rumbling, low beat, the song began.

Zoey jumped into center stage just a few seconds in, the lights turning a blinding white, casting harsh shadows on Zoeys toned body.

Oh Honmoon what the fuck.

“How many knives do a bitch gotta take-“

On beat, Zoey drew out a knife with her left hand, the one without the microphone, and twirled it around, catching it in her hand on the word “knives.”.

In a flash, on the beat of “take” she had a knife in between each finger like a child impersonating Wolverine at home.

“‘Til a bitch gotta take some lives?” At the first insult, Zoey sauntered around the stage, focusing on one of her backups.

In a flash, each word of the last three was punctuated with a flick of the wrist, three knives embedding themselves in their clothes, pinning them to the floor by their garments as they flung themselves down onto it.

Miras jaw swung open.

Zoey couldn’t just play with knives.
She could use them.

“How many times do a bitch gotta break-“

Zoey slowly, predatorily walked her way over to the second backup, who stood rigid as she circled and sang.

“‘Til a bitch gotta break your spine?”

Zoey jumped, literally jumped the dancer and wove herself around them, legs hitching around their neck and hands catching their right arm as they crashed, controlled, into the floor.

Zoey briefly stayed on top of the dancer, thighs wrapped around their neck and wow why did Mira feel a wave of jealousy?

Did she want to learn the move that badly?

The rest of the song was a daze for Mira.

She could hear the rap- appreciate the last few knives Zoey protruded from seemingly nowhere, register the Honmoon nigh blinding her.

But she was too taken by the emotions of Zoeys performance to properly slot all of these events into her memory.

The lyrics were sad.

Hurt.

Violent.

“We shouldn’t have let those fuckers off so easy.” Rumi spat out next to Mira, with barely concealed rage.

It was rare that she swore like that.

Was the railing breaking more? It looked almost split by now. When had that happened?

Mira refocused as the song came to a close and the two backup performers bowed. Zoey announced their socials with the same trick as before.

Zoey yelled a few more things into the crowd and while Mira didn’t catch them, Zoeys voice, back to normal, helped settle her back into a concert mood.

Zoeys was fine.

She was here, performing.

And the songs were great- even if the emotions behind them worried Mira.

That worry did not at all die down as the next track started playing over the speakers, the background slowly circling the first few words.

“I wanna die, wanna die, wanna die..”

Zoeys eyes caught hers and thankfully, Zoey smiled.

Before giving her a wink and focusing back on her set as the background track yelled “Bitch!” that seemed to be her cue.

“Fucked up, wanna die, fill me with Formaldehyde.” Zoey made a dance motion akin to drinking as she reached for her knives again, which she had securely stashed in her belt.

“Sharp tongue-“ She stuck her tongue out briefly and devastatingly.

“Sharper knife.” She held one knife to her now empty belt and cut through it in one tug. Then she pulled it out of the loops in one fluid motion from each hand, throwing the pieces to the side of the stage.

Miras throat went dry.

She didn’t register the next sentence.

“I need that autopsy-“ The lights went out, replaced by softly dimmed UV light. And Zoey. Zoey glowed.

Her outfit revealed bones, drawn on in what must be glow in the dark paint. Her tank top had hands- skeletal hands- drawn on, cupping her chest and Mira had no emotions about that whatsoever actually. None at all. Wow was the room hot.

The rest of the reveal was less scandalous. More morbid.

A line around her neck, as if it had been slashed.

Ribs on her skin, leg bones down her thighs and shins. A spine when she turned around to show it off.

The cheer of the crowd nearly drowned out the rest, but Mira was locked in. She definitely heard it.

“Toxicology. Cause of death-“ Zoey slit her neck, right where the drawn on blood was. Mira could have sworn the knife, extremely worryingly, definitely hit her throat. But she was fine.

“Is you shit talking me.” Zoey didn’t even falter, as if she hadn’t just done an actual magic trick on stage.

“Push you off my rooftop-“ Zoey made a very fancy and not at all core shocking kick in the air at the sentence that had her fully in the air and twisting for a second.

“As I make a wish, while your body drop.” Zoey sunk to her knees at the last part, now right in front of Mira.

Her eyes landed on Rumi first, going wide and flitting over to Miras in a second.

Another smile. More of a smirk.

The lights went back to their red tone as the song slowed down a notch and Zoeys singing became more that and less a fast rap.

“I’m in love with your bright red blood, on the concrete floor, like a Persian rug.” Zoey had slashed at her throat again, beads of what Mira had been warned was fake blood, slowly running down her neck.

Zoey grabbed her own neck, craning it upwards and smearing the fake blood on her hand.

Mira could make out another crunch of the railing next to her.

Was that Rumis doing? Somehow? Was the Honmoon helping her?

“Eyes roll back while I cut your tongue-“ Zoey held out her tongue again and this time fully sliced at it. The blade made impact. Drew across the exposed flesh.

Zoey was fine.

But this time Mira saw it.

The Honmoon, with just a small sheen, protected Zoey from hurting herself.
Darted between the blade and her tongue at the last second.

“What the fuck..” She let out. What did that even imply? Was Zoey that good at subconsciously using the Honmoon?

“Should have known I’m the wrong one.” Zoey got up again and a knife imbedded itself on the stage in front of her, in the head of her shadow.

The Honmoon shone again at the eruption of cheers that Zoey was eliciting.

Zoey was truly amazing.

—-

“Thank you! Thanks!” Zoey gave a deep bow at the end of the performance, her bloodied appearance really clashing with the bubbly tone that had entered her demeanor once again.

She waved at the crowd, before her gaze met Rumi and Miras.

She wore a guilty smile at that.

“To make it clear- the last few songs are based on past emotions! I’m out of that now but! They make one hell of a performance- don’t you think?!” More cheers and more bows as Zoey smeared the fake blood on her hands and cupped her chest, leaving behind red stains that matched the UV look.

She was trying to kill them wasn’t she.

“For my last piece I actually have a bit of a WIP here.” Zoey reached into her pocket and brought out some pages.

Pages Mira was familiar with.

Her song. The song she had shown them.

“Now- no pressure so I won’t point to them- but I know two lovely girls in the crowd that actually inspired this next piece!” Mira felt her heart rate shoot up as she grabbed Rumis arm. Rumi leaned closer to her.

“And while I’m perfectly fine performing it on my own. I was hoping.” Zoeys eyes found them and at that point it really didn’t matter if she had pointed or not. It was clear who she was talking to and about.

“That you’d join me?” She held up the papers, crooked smile on her face. She looked nervous at the question.

Mira would have said yes. Of course she would have.

But the way the Honmoon exploded in light blue? This wasn’t a choice anymore.

She looked at Rumi.

Rumi nodded.

That’s all it took for the two of them to jump over the safety rail, that was really breaking apart by now, and get up to the raised stage with ease.

Time to make their debut, she supposed.

—-

Zoey squealed in delight as the two didn’t even hesitate to bound up next to her.

They looked eager. Eager to perform. To perform, with her.
She couldn’t stop herself from grinning from ear to ear as they found their places next to her.

She held the microphone away from her face for a minute.

“Do you need the lyrics?” She held up the papers. They shook their heads, surprisingly.

“We remember.” Mira explained, her voice unsteady. Her eyes lingered on Zoeys fake bloodied neck for just a minute before looking away again, cheeks singed pink.

“Do you want to set up who sings what? Or improvise.” Zoey asked and Rumi took the papers, briefly scanning them before handing them back.

“You start the first verse- so we can get the rhythm and melody. After that I think we can improvise.” There was a glimmer in her eyes, like she knew something Zoey didn’t.

It bothered Zoey a bit, but with how bright blue the shield was right now? It was hard to believe the gnawing anxious thoughts in her stomach.

“We’ll follow your lead.” Mira assured her and waved to the crowd.

They looked like naturals on the stage.

Dazzling, even to Zoey who was standing right next to them.

Like they came from a different plane of existence.
Zoey supposed that technically, at least Rumi partially did. So it kind of made sense.
She turned to the crowd.

“Alright then! How do you feel about being the first people to hear my next song?!” More cheers erupted. The shield glowed brightly.

Why did the people have small, faintly glowing dots in their chests?

“Okay folks! Then let’s get to it!” She motioned to the light technician and the lights turned off.

She realized now that a skeleton look and blood was probably the wrong getup for the song. Oh well.

She looked at Mira and Rumi as the first notes of the song came on. She realized with relief that they seemed to like it.

She motioned to them with her fingers.

3

2

1

“Better come right, better luck tryin', gettin' to our level!” She started out, quick paced. She could hear Mira inhale sharply behind her. Hopefully that was a good thing.

“'Cause you might die, never the time, tryna start a battle-“ She didn’t have choreography prepared, not really.

So she resorted to twirling some knives.

That always worked.

“Bleeding isn't in my blood-“ Zoey felt the mic get grabbed out her hand as Mira took it, a grin on her face.

“뼛속부터 달라서” Zoeys mouth hung open. Mira had just on the fly, translated her lyrics and fit them to the beat. Incredible.

“Beating you is what I do, do, do, yeah!” Mira had accentuated the “do” with a rapid fire fancy kicks and strikes aimed at Rumi, who blocked them with precision.

What kind of idol training did these girls do?

She caught the mic on instinct as Mira twirled around Rumi and threw the device back at Zoey, like she knew she would catch it.

“Body on body, I'm naughty, not even sorry-“ Zoey danced around them, fake stabbing them for each body.

It felt oddly natural how they knew the knife was coming, how Zoey knew they would feel safe. The shield was bursting with energy.

“And when you pull up, I'll pull up
A little late to the party-“ They’d positioned themselves behind Rumi and all taken to a little silly finger wag for the na-na-na-na part. It was funny.

Zoey was back in the middle.

“Locked and loaded, I was born for this, There ain't no point in avoiding it
Annoyed? A bit” She decided to take i inspiration from Mira for the next bit.

“불을 비춰, 다 비켜, 니 앞길을 뺏겨”

She threw the mic to Rumi, who caught it without ever looking at her. What was happening?

“Knocking you out like a lullaby-“ As Rumi began to sing the next verse, and wow, Zoey would have to find a recording online after this because their voices were angelic, Zoeys mind began to drift to the next verse.
A blank spot on her page.

She had left it open, to be inspired in the moment.

And wow was she ever.

Hunt. Hunter. The words that had started the writing of this song up again, swirled in her brain.

But it wasn’t quite accurate yet.

A word caught in the back of her brain.

Oh.

That was it.

That’s who she was.

Maybe who they were, if she could sit down and put all the clues together later.

If she could be hopeful.

She caught the mic again, stepping forward as the two gave her a nod. They knew this part was blank. Of course they knew.

“Huntrix don’t miss!” She yelled into the crowd as the two joined in for the rest of the already written lyrics.

The shield exploded into color, rippling around their bodied, flowing through Zoey.

It felt.. proud of them? Happy? Woha.

Rumi and Miras smiles were dazzling as they kept singing.

Their eyes, previously focused on the crowd, now were stuck on her, no matter what dance they pulled.

They shone- in Rumis case Zoey almost guessed a little bit literally- with delight. Pride.

Like Zoey had done something important.

She couldn’t dwell on that for too long as the song continued.

With each chorus, the crowd became louder, more certain of the lyrics.

The guard rails were shaking with people pushing against them. One area looked broken. Wasn’t that where Rumi had been? Suspicious.

The floor echoed the jumping.

The orbs in their chests were glowing stronger with each passing second.

When Mira improvised the new line “Fit check for my napalm era.” Zoey could have sworn the glow doubled in size as the cheers increased.

Zoey passed the microphone over to Mira as the latter tugged on her pants just a bit.

Like she knew exactly what lines to improvise and was asking permission.

Zoey of course, gave it without a second thought.

Mira took the mic and stood forward, tall proud and gorgeous.

Zoey was too sapphic for this shit.

“I don't talk, but I bite, full of venom” Oh shield the way she said that sent shivers down Zoeys spine.

“Spittin' facts, you know that's-“

Mira looked back at them as they joined in, the crowd yelling along, the glowing orbs, that Zoey really wanted to ponder on, surging with light.

“How it's done, done, done!”

Zoey snapped her hand up, catching the mic without looking at Mira. Something in her had just told her that she should.

Wacky.

“Okay, like, I know I ramble” Sure, she could improvise this.

“But when shootin' my words, I go Rambo” She made a small shooting motion, kind of wishing she had a fake gun for the moment.

“Took blood, sweat, and tears to look natural-“ She held the microphone out to the crowd.

“That's how it's done, done, done!”

Rumi tapped her on the shoulder and Zoey passed her the mic without looking, easily.

With the way Rumi strut forward, Zoey had an idea. She motioned to the light technician, who thankfully got the hint.

Rumi was cast in a spotlight.

Zoey was starting to wish she wasn’t wearing a glow in the dark edgy skeleton fit but she could hide a bit behind Mira, it was fine.

Holy shield was that a turtle on Miras shirt?

“Hear our voice unwavering” Oh shield her voice was heavenly.

The crowd had gone silent. Zoey waited in bated breath just as much as them. This was part of the empty lyric set that Rumi was now filling in.

“'Til our song defeats the night” Zoey could not wait to hear where the part demon was going with this.

“Makin' fear afraid to breathe”

Zoey was making a mental notebook, new theories forming in her head.

“'Til the dark meets the light!”

Oh.

Oh that last note.

Oh shield.

Zoeys went weak in the knees.

The orbs glowed so bright she had to squint.

Then the shield exploded in colors, rippling off into every direction imaginable, like a shock wave created by a pride parade.

—-

Celine jolted up from her work with a startled yelp as she felt electricity run through her very being.

What was happening.

Her eyes flit over every surface in the room, mesmerized.

The Honmoon was glowing.

Not golden. Not any singular color.

Rainbow.

Like a rainbow lorikeet.

She wiped the work from of her eyes and blinked to be certain she wasn’t deceiving herself.

The Honmoon rippled at her, as if admonishing her for questioning the girls.

She pawed in her pocket for her phone, misspelling her password twice with her shaking fingers before she finally found the video call button.

What had the girls possibly done to achieve this?

Notes:

The songs I used for Zoeys setlist are all by Rei Ami, Zoeys singing VA (check out her music, she’s great)

In order it’s DICTATOR, random acts of violence and body bag

and of course, How It’s Done

Next update will be a smidge slower cuz the next few days will be hectic but I’m hoping to get another chapter up as soon as I can (less than a week certainly)

Also I have a Tumblr finally! Same name, find me there for updates and shitposting :D

Chapter 18: The Honmoon is strengthened

Notes:

Less than a week- called it!

Cast is finally off!! I can type with two hands again!! (They still have me in a supportive contraption but it provides a lot more freedom of movement)

Honmoon my elbow is stiff now

Wow.

Wow!

Holy crap!

Fucking hell!!

The shield was glowing around them as they got off stage. Zoeys head was spinning.

She briefly registered herself apologizing to the band she was opening for and also? signing their shirts? for some reason?

One guy wanted a photo to “prove he’d been here from the start” which sure she could do. That’s cool.

But really, her mind was a mess.

The shield didn’t hurt in its brilliance, thankfully. Not like many lights did.

But the sounds were getting a lot. The people were getting a lot. And wow could someone please put some weight on her because she was nigh certain she was about to float away.

The cool air of the outside hit her all at once as the noises cut out with a bang from a heavy backstage door.
She registered that they were in the small parking lot behind the venue.

There was an expensive looking car in the far corner.

She was sat down on a small wall.

Finally.

Weight on her shoulders.

Someone was grasping them?

“-kay?” Wait, that had been a question.

Zoey looked up, eyes focusing in again. Rumi was on one side. Mira the other. They looked.. concerned.

Why did they look concerned?

“What?” She managed to sputter out. The weight was nice.

“You okay?” Miras frown deepened. She gripped Zoeys shoulder harder and Zoey leaned in.

“It’s just.” Zoeys started up.
She wasn’t overstimulated. Not really. Not in the usual way. This felt.. good? Happy? Like a lot of good things became overwhelming at once.
She’d had a better sensory experience sure but she felt far more floaty than a shutdown would ever let her feel.

Like a bottle had been uncorked after the bubbles had built up over years.

“A lot.” She finished.

“A good a lot.” She added on, trying to ease their worries if just a little bit.

They did look relieved. A bit.

Mira and Rumi exchanged a cryptic look.

“Did you..” Mira started slowly, her eyes focused on the bright shield around them.

“Did you notice anything.. different?”

Different? Zoey was not going to say what first came to mind. Just in case it ruined it for her. She wanted to keep this sense of belonging, this illusion surely, up for a little bit longer.

“More energy in the crowd?” She offered up instead. Miras eyebrows furrowed.

“Anything that uh-“ Rumi tried instead, eyes flitting around them place.

“Maybe was brighter? Than it should be?” Her eyes landed squarely on the shield that had crawled its way onto Zoeys lap.

Oh?

Were they asking her what Zoeys was hoping they were?

Okay.

Okay okay.

She got this.

How did she want to approach this?

“Uhm.” Okay so that wasn’t quite as suave and cool as what she wanted to sound like but sure.

“Well-!” The backdoor slammed open, interrupting her. For a brief moment, Zoey could swear she could make out seething rage and frustration on the other two girls’ faces.

Before it morphed into a genuine, if bit strained smile as their eyes fell on who interrupted them.

“Girls!” A man walked out, looking distressed.

He was dressed a bit too business like for the event, Zoey thought, but she wasn’t going to knock his fashion choices, given her outfit today was akin to a glow stick.

“Hi Bobby!” Despite the clear annoyance in their face, the tone was excited and gentle.

Okay.

He was a safe person.

Probably.

“You can’t just run off on me like that- Scratch that! What was that?! You can’t just perform! on me like that and- Oh but you did amazingly! So proud! But-“ He rambled on as he strode towards them, his eyes finally landing on Zoey as he seemed to register a third person.

He lit up in a blinding smile.

Golden retriever, Zoey noted to herself in the back of her mind.

“Oh and there is the young talent!” Bobby exclaimed and Zoey was surprised that Mira and Rumi made no move to stop any further approach, as he was getting rather close.

Mira even let him re adjust her hat without question.

Definitely a safe person then.

Good.

“What a fantastic performance Zoey! Great use of the set, amazing implementation of luminescent elements-!” Bobby stopped himself again mid ramble as Rumi lightheartedly cleared her throat next to Zoey.

“Ah right. Sorry yes of course.” He scratched the back of his head, looking suddenly quite shy.

“Sorry- I’m a bit new to the business side of it all.” His hands landed safely in his pockets. Before flying out again, as if he had realized how much he looked like a shy child. Now they were placed rather rigidly next to his body.

“I’m these two girls’ manager. Or I guess manager in training.” Oh. That made a lot of sense.

“You can call me Bobby. Pleasure to meet you.” He held out his hand and Zoey shook it.

He was warm. Soft. Gentle handshake. She kind of liked his vibe. A lot.

“Uh- Zoey- though I guess you already know that?” She responded and Bobby gave a small laugh, in a way that didn’t make Zoey feel laughed at in the slightest.

Really, that was a talent.

“I sure do. I did get dragged here by these two to come watch the show after all.” His eyes twinkled in mischief and Zoey registered both Mira and Rumi going red.

Cute.

But.

“Can I uh- can I ask.. why?”

Bobby blinked at her in confusion. Then looked at the other two. Then back at Zoey.

“Sorry- I had thought that with how you three were joined at the hip they would have-“ He looked back between Rumi and Mira, who looked away ashamedly.

“Girls…” Bobby sighed as he rubbed the bridge of his nose, shaking his head. The smile on his face betrayed fondness though.

“In our defense- there was never a good time?” Miras voice wasn’t defensive. More remorseful. Maybe a bit guilty.

Zoey could feel Rumi squirming next to her, gripping her arm as if she was scared Zoey would disappear from within her grasp.

“Also we didn’t like-“ Rumis voice was a bit more panicked.

“We didn’t want to come on.. too strongly?” The last part didn’t seem like that had been what Rumi had originally wanted to say.

“Sorry- can I interject?” May as well be honest. They had just made the shield glow like an idol concert, she could trust them not to be like, completely evil and betray her.

Probably.

“Is this about whatever it is you’re hiding from me?”

Silence.

Bobby looked at her in surprise, then sympathy, then what Zoey could best describe as a proud dad?

Well there was a look she wasn’t used to receiving. It felt nice.

Meanwhile, Mira refused to meet her eyes, though her hands remained on Zoey.

Rumis jaw went slack.

Right- she was probably worried about a different secret- one Zoey actually was fairly certain of but she wasn’t going to blurt that out in front of Bobby or Mira randomly.

“Hiding.. from you?” Rumis voice was hoarse.

Right, time to reassure the anxious half demon that she definitely, totally, absolutely didn’t know the half demon part of it all.

“I mean I dunno if hiding is the word? But I’m fairly certain that you approached me with some hidden motive. Just haven’t gotten it down to what it is. Yet.” Zoey almost wished she had her dedicated notebook on her to show them how much work had gone into being certain of that conclusion.

Rumi relaxed, her grip on Zoey diminishing, if just a little bit.

“Oh. That.” She muttered, relief in her voice.

“Yeah uh. I guess. Uhm.” Mira was next, stuttering her way through the beginning of a sentence.

Bobby looked at them with two thumbs up, clearly trying to project a “you got this girls” vibe.

“Well-“ Rumi started up, looking at Bobby and giving him an awkward half smile.

“Okay so. Like. Yeah- we did approach you with ulterior intentions. Sorry.” Rumis delivery was stiff as her eyes flitted about.

Zoey should be happy to have been right. But she couldn’t help but feel a weight in her chest.

Here it came.

“Nothing bad!” Mira interrupted, her eyes, unlike Rumis, locked onto Zoey. Observing. Intense. It made Zoeys worries harder to manifest.

“We just- okay so you know how we’re idol trainees right?” Mira seemed to take over fully from Rumi, who say down and snaked her arms tightly around Zoeys waist, as if she was scared Zoey would run.

Zoeys would complain that Rumi was uncomfortably close but- she really wasn’t.

It was comfortable.

Something in Rumis jacket buzzed. Her phone, maybe?

Zoey nodded to Miras question, a bit too many seconds too late.

“Well, we’re planning to debut soon. Ish.” Mira gave a small laugh at the sentence. Zoey didn’t know what was so funny.

“Congrats?” She managed to say, unable to keep the confusion out of her voice. Rumi held on tighter at the tone.

“Well not quite- Our management insists we get a third member.” Mira looked at Zoey, eyes filled with meaning.

Meaning Zoey could not read.

Why did everyone always rely on eyes for communication.

“Cool?” She responded and Mira looked almost exasperated.

“What Mira is saying. Kind of.” Bobby finally spoke up, fumbling in his pocket for something as he approached.

He didn’t even question Rumis position for some reason.

“What she is indirectly and unclearly trying to communicate, is that they chose you.” He held out a card.

Zoey took it, but didn’t give it a glance, too preoccupied with what Bobby had just said.

“Sorry- what?”

She didn’t know much about how idols got chosen for groups but she was fairly certain this wasn’t it.

“We got sent out to come recruit you. Our third.” Rumi finally spoke, her arms still wrapped around Zoeys waist. Her voice was low. Vulnerable. Needy?

What was happening.

“We didn’t tell you right away because we wanted to talk to you first. In a situation where you didn’t feel like you had to perform or impress us or something to get the position.” Mira explained, hands reaching for Zoeys and grasping them.

She was warm.

Bobby barely raised an eyebrow at the display.

“Plus, we had to make sure we liked you of course.” Mira tagged on jokingly at the end.

Zoey couldn’t quite tell if it had mocking undertones or not.

“And..?” She hadn’t meant to sound so.. sickeningly hopeful? Was that the best way to describe the tone of voice she had just taken up?

Her emotions were in turmoil, to put it mildly.

She felt like a sea turtle on a beach, just some feeble steps away from the ocean. A few measly waddles separated her feeble and vulnerable body from safety. Sanctuary. From comfort.

But she felt, knew?, she would never make it.

Life had always been more like a seagull nipping at Zoeys flippers, than a gentle high tide ready to embrace her and carry her to her kin.

If she even had kin.

“We do.” Miras firm voice ripped her from her thoughts. She had forgotten she had asked a question.

Rumis face nuzzled into her neck as she held Zoey, steadfast.

“A lot.” Rumi added on, voice dripping with weight that Zoey couldn’t dare to try and unpack.

“So.. that means..?” Zoey chocked out. Mira looked at her with kind eyes and opened up Zoeys clenched fist, smoothing out the crumpled card Bobby had handed her.

“It means we want to make you an offer.” She motioned to Bobby, who took out his phone dutifully, holding up what, if Zoeys squinted, looked like a contract.

“To join us.” Mira took his phone and handed it to Zoey.

Sure enough.

A contract.

With pay that Zoey could only dream of.

“I’ll have the girls send you a copy. Please don’t sign anything yet.” Bobby spoke up again. His face was soft. Proud?

But of course.

Not yet.

The seagull was hot on her tail.

“Not until you have a lawyer look it over.”

What.

Zoey looked up at Bobby, incredulously.

As if she could afford a lawyer.

“Pick whoever you want. We will wire you the payment. We want you to feel safe and to completely understand the offer we are presenting.” Bobby motioned to the card in Zoeys hands.

She finally looked at it.

It had Bobbys contact on it. His name. The company address.

A company logo.

A logo Zoey knew.

Knew well.

Better than the back of her hand, quite frankly.

Before she could process the reveal, the backdoor swung open with a clang.

“Robert- we’ve got some videos you’ll wanna see!” Zoey recognized a lights technician, Mara, wave Bobby over.

“Sorry- Manager duties call-“ Bobby was already backing up before he stopped and shook Zoeys stunned hand again.

“I hope to hear from you soon.” He let go and hurried off, before stopping by the door and checking his phone.

“And remember- don’t sign anything yet!” He yelled back before turning to Rumi.

“And Rumi- pick up the phone already!”

With a clang of the door, the three were plunged into silence again.

Into relative darkness, as the small parking spot only had one light source, a rusty old street lamp.

And of course, the brightly blue glowing shield.

Zoey squinted at the logo again, making triple, quadruple sure she wasn’t imagining things.

“Rumi. Phone?” Mira spoke first, prompting Rumi to grumble and pull out her phone from her coat pocked, where it had been vibrating this entire time.

“Ah shit- crap-“ Rumis eyes flew up to meet Zoeys. She looked panicked.

Not because of the caller but because of.

Because of…

Zoey.

Guess her first flipper was just ripped off.

Zoey made a move to untangle herself from Rumis remaining arm. Clearly this call was not for her to hear.

Miras hand shot out, grabbing Zoeys shoulder roughly.

“Stay.” Her voice wasn’t commanding. Not really. Maybe pleading, if Zoey allowed herself to be delusional.

And also.

This was a great time for Zoey to discover she could be both horny and devastated at the same time. Fun.

Miras eyes bore into Rumis.

“Pick up. It’s about time we come clean.” Mira sounded guilty.

Zoey hated being right.

So disgustingly right.

They had more ulterior motives and clearly, they were panic inducing.

The euphoria she had just experienced was gone. Vanished just as quickly as her feeble body could be picked up and crushed by a nearby gull.

Rumi nodded. Her arm hugged Zoey closer.

The comfort they provided was getting increasingly and frustratingly confusing.

The shield wouldn’t stop glowing bright blue, intermingled with specks of color.

Rumi pressed the receive button and her screen lit up with a face.

A beautiful, gorgeous, hot, dazzling face.

She said something- something about a “Honmoon?” - not relevant. She said something. Something not recorded.

Zoey would know. She knew every interview, every available video of the Sunlight Sisters by heart.

This was not that.

Not an interview. Not glammed up.

This was…

Real.

Rumi had barely time to respond to whatever had been said and Zoey, try as she might, could not stop the word from leaving her mouth.

Not when faced with this.

The Sunlight Entertainment logo.

That face.

That voice!

Zoeys next word squeaked out before she had the good sense to slap her hand over her mouth.

“Celine?!”

The woman’s- Celines! jaw dropped in shock.

—-

Celine paced around her office, phone in hand.

Mira wasn’t picking up. Bobby wasn’t picking up.

Rumi wasn’t picking up.

This wasn’t bad- not technically.

The Honmoon glowed beneath her, the strands of colors lazily flowing over the usual blue.

They had done.. something. Something to the Honmoon.

Nothing bad. Probably? Good? Celine couldn’t be quite sure.

She did feel stronger. More agile. Like the Honmoon had extra energy to spare. Like it was stronger.
She felt a wave of protection around her.

Like the Honmoon had gotten thicker. Somehow.

Pondering on what any of that meant would have to wait though.

She pressed call again.

Come on Rumi, come on.

The Honmoon tugged at her heels, as if to soothe her.

That maybe would have worked in her youth, when she still felt firmly imbedded in it. Not so much now.

It felt more like a whisper of days she could never go back to.

A haunting.

She plopped herself down onto her office chair, anxiety settling in her stomach.

This was good.

Whatever had happened, was good.

Probably.

Her mind horrifyingly conjured the image that Rumis death could cause this.

Hunters became part of the Honmoon when they passed after all, and Rumi was a powerful hunter and powerful half demon.

Her stomach sank.

No.

Bad thoughts.

Rumi wasn’t dead.

Bobby would have called.

Mira would have called.

Somebody would have fucking called.

Mi-yeong’s child was safe.

Her baby was safe.

Celine got up again.

She had to calm down.

This frantic doom spiral was not productive in the slightest.

She had to distract herself.

List weapons alphabetically. Maybe line up some knives. Meditate?

It didn’t help that she had never been very good at not being anxious.

She was pretty sure her nervous systems permanent setting was set to panic.

She clicked her computer on.

Maybe something on there could distract her as she kept the call up on her phone.

Pick up already, Rumi!

Thinking of-

Celines eyes landed on an open tab.

A post Zoey had made a few weeks ago, where she listed her favorite birds.

Seagulls were at the bottom and Celine had to smile at how Zoey apologized to them for that and wrote how she did still love them and just wished they didn’t eat turtles in every media she consumed.

Sure what the hell.

Celine had wanted a list of something to distract herself with after all.

Her eyes flit over to the number one spot, that was filled with seven birds.

Number two was with four.

Zoey was bad at deciding it seemed.

Some of the birds were extinct creatures and Zoey bemoaned that she would never get to pet them.

Never get to pet a Phorusrhacids aka a Terror Bird. Sure. What a terrible thing.

She chuckled lightly.

For once, birds were the lesser of two evils.

That she would see the day that happened was nigh unbelievable.

Celine glanced at her phone and pressed call.

Again.

She texted Bobby.

Again.

The screen suddenly opened to show Rumi, lit up from below by the brilliance of the new appearance of the Honmoon.

Celines heart soared.

She was alive.

Smiling awkwardly.

Celine had barely gotten through asking Rumi why the Honmoon was glowing so brightly when she was interrupted by a voice, calling her name in excitement.

A voice she vaguely recognized from songs.

A voice she had last heard speak over a decade ago.

The camera swung over, revealing a girl looking awestruck at the phone.

A girl who she had been looking for, for ten years.
Who had been torturing her for half a decade now.

Who she was overjoyed and terrified to finally see.

Zoey.

Notes:

Look forward to the next chapter where we get their interaction, twice, from each perspective.

Because Honmoon, the two-way parasocial relationship girlies are finally meeting and they are both a bit start-struck (or panicked) by it

Also bird redemption arc lets go!

Chapter 19: Emotions are overwhelming

Notes:

This turned a lot angstier than first intended whoops, was supposed to be funny and chaotic and then I realized how fragile Zoeys mental state is right now and just how highly she idolizes Celine. So. Have this first

Don’t worry though- fangirl Zoey is absolutely also gonna happen- just once she’s not panicking about Celine knowing she exists

CW: Start of a shutdown due to too many positive emotions that morph into the big bad™️

Whatever Celine was about to say, she lost grasp of the moment her eyes landed on Zoey.

She had never been particularly good at emotions, outside of pushing them out of sight but she could recognize at least some in the mix she was being subjected to at this very moment.

The lightening feeling of relief.

The girls had found her. They had gotten along. Somehow rainbowed the Honmoon up.

The creeping feeling of dread.

Zoey was about to be flung into a new world. Celine was about to subject her to traumas no other human except for hunters get to experience.

She knew that Zoey had to have at least a little bit been fighting demons already, if her writing was any indication.

But the fate that was about to befall her was beyond the scope of protecting a small area in California.

She felt fear too.

That she was most familiar with. The damned clawing, scraping feeling. The emptiness.

Fear of having another person to lose now.

Fear for Rumi, who now had another person at her side who could kill her.

The rainbow Honmoon at least introduced an emotion she was not quite used to.

The floating feeling that accompanied feeble hope. That the girls could turn the Honmoon golden.

That Rumi could live.

And finally, deep worry.

Celine had recovered enough to take a look at Zoey and what she saw struck her deeply.

The girls neck was covered in blood.

Celine couldn’t make out any obvious wounds, but covered in blood was just. Never good.

Celine would know.

Her eyes finally met Zoeys.

The girl was staring at her, mouth agape.

Celine shook her head. She had to say something. She was the adult here, the celebrity and Zoeys future boss.

She settled on one word.

One which wouldn’t betray the flurry of emotions bubbling up inside of her, a good chunk of which she had no idea how to identify.

“Hello.” She gave the camera a small wave as she set it up, leaning it against her work computer.

Good. She looked semi professional.

Despite what she felt like internally, it didn’t visually look like her heart was about to escape her rib cage.

Zoey squealed.

Her eyes darted between two areas and Celine assumed she was between Mira and Rumi now. Where she belonged.

She could hear Mira give a soft laugh and saw a hand- Miras- land on Zoeys shoulder.

The arm around Zoeys stomach tightened its grip.

“H-Hey-Hola-Hello- 안녕하십니까- Hi!“Zoeys stuttered through three languages, two of which Celine spoke, stumbling over her words with uncanny speed.

Celine was impressed to say the least.

Zoeys cheeks shone bright pink, very visible even in the dim light, her shoulders moving as if she was fidgeting with something off screen.

“Pleasure to meet you.” Celine was glad she kept any shake out of her voice.

Zoey gave a shy nod.

“I’m sorry our first talk is so.. unexpected.” It was a bit of a half lie. Celine had expected to talk to Zoey soon. But she hadn’t in this situation.

It was taking everything in her not to ask her about the blood. But she absolutely could not risk scaring Zoey away.

Not after everything she had been through to get to this point.

No matter how worried she was, she had to not look like a hysterical mother on a playground right now, even if that’s exactly the emotion she was experiencing.

Fortunately, or unfortunately? her face betrayed her. Her eyes landed on Zoeys bloody neck. Her eyebrows furrowed. Lips pursed in a frown.

Zoey glanced down at herself and then her head shot up, eyes wide, hands flailing in front of her.

“이것 isn’t- no lo soy- I’m not-“ Zoeys words kept mixing up, but by the way she was moving, Celine could at least surmise she hadn’t had her neck sliced open recently.

That was certainly reassuring.

“This is for a performance- fake blood!” Zoey finally settled down, wiping off some dried fake blood to prove her point.

Celine nodded, taking it in stride. She knew what Zoeys wrote about and she listened to her songs. That made sense.

Her heart rate hadn’t quite caught up to reality yet though. Zoey really knew how to keep her blood pressure way up. It was a bit of an art at this point, really.

“Speaking of performance-“ A bit of a clunky redirection but may as well get on topic now that she had been assured that Zoeys wasn’t in mortal danger. Her heart rate had yet to still, it was so fast paced it was distracting.

“Has Bobby made you the offer yet?” It was Zoeys jaws turn to unhinge on her. She looked at Celine, blankly, before slowly nodding.

“Good. Read the contract carefully. We are hoping to get you exclusively locked down with us for the coming decade at minimum.” Celine felt her heart slow as she fell back into business talk. Business talk she could do.

—-

Zoeys heart may as well have stopped dead in its tracks.

Her eyes were blurry.

Her breath caught in her throat.

Celine.

Celine from the Sunlight Sisters.

Was.

Talking.

To.

Her.

What the actual fuck was happening.

Zoey registered words leaving her mouth and a small part of herself recognized that these words were all separate languages.

Not that she could stop it.

Celine had said it was a pleasure?? to meet her??

She vaguely felt a tighter grip on her from Mira and Rumi. A feeble attempt to keep her brain here in the now. It wasn’t working very well.

Unexpected, Celine said.

Yeah, that was accurate to put it mildly.

She shook her head, forcing her eyes to focus already. She couldn’t shut down now. Not because a good! thing was happening?? That would be just sad.

Celine was looking at her with intensity.

She could die happy in this very moment.

But she looked worried.

A part of Zoeys brain delighted in seeing a facial expression that Celine rarely, if ever, showed on camera. She wanted to screenshot, maybe screenrecord, so she could keep looking at Celines face and take in every detail.

Wait. Stop being creepy.

Why was Celine worried?

Her eyes flit down Zoeys body and oh shield that would be stuck in her head for a long time. Zoeys eyes followed and she realized just how she must look.

Bloodied. Injured. Unprofessional, to put it mildly.

Her eyes shot up again to the camera and she could feel the barrage of language mixed words fly out of her mouth.

Why couldn’t she stick to one?
Focus, Zoey.

Celine was looking.

Celine was paying attention to her.

Don’t blow this.

“This is for a performance- fake blood!” She finally forced out, wiping her hand on her neck and showing off the prop.

Celines shoulders sank, as if reassured. Zoeys heart soared at knowing she helped settle a worry for Celine. A worry over her.

Celine had asked a question.

Bobby.

Offer.

Focus Zoey, for shields sake, focus!!

The shield on question glowed happily, reassuringly beneath her. It was hard to listen to the reassurance though when confronted with her lifelong idol.

She nodded, shakily.

Celine looked pleased.

Zoey deeply regretted that she couldn’t record the conversation and play it back to herself later on repeat.

What.

Exclusively?

For a decade?

For Sunlight Entertainment??

Had Zoey actually heard that right???

She wished she could let out more than a strangled “What??” But here they were.

Celine looked amused at least, edge of her lips quirking up into a smile Zoey knew very well. She was down so bad.

“I mean it. We want to snatch up that talent. Particularly we would like you to join Mira and Rumi in their debut.” Celine sounded so matter of factly as she spoke, like the amazing business woman that she is.

Zoeys heart sped so quickly she wouldn’t have been shocked if it exploded on her soon.

She looked at Mira, then at Rumi, to confirm this really, truly wasn’t a long game elaborate prank meant to humiliate her.

All she was met with was kind, almost yearning, eyes.

“Of course we will need to discuss many things when you agree to this. Logistics like a group name for instance.”

When.

Celine wasn’t even questioning if Zoey would join.

She was sure that Zoey wanted to.

She wanted Zoey to join.

Zoey was wanted.

“She actually gave us a name already!” Rumi spoke up for the first time in a minute, angling the phone towards herself. Her grip on Zoey remained tight.

Celine quirked her eyebrow up, as if to prompt her to continue.

“Huntrix.” Both Mira and Rumi said in unison, excitement and awe lacing their voices.

Zoey looked at the two.

Were they seriously proposing a name she came up with on the spot?

In front of Celine?!

It wasn’t good enough.

Not by far!

She’d have to go back to the drawing board, write down ideas and get a name worthy to show Celine. It would take her at least a year!

This was simply not good enough.

“Huntrix..” Celine said the word, as if playing with it. Shield was she hot.

Celine smiled.

Genuine. Wide. Unguarded.

Zoey felt her heart skip so many beats.

“I like it.” Celine finally said and Rumi angled the phone back so that Zoey was in view and Zoey could feel her breath fall short as Celine looked at her with eyes Zoey had only ever expressed in fiction online.

Never had she thought she would be on the receiving end of that pride.

“Well done Zoey.” Celines voice was kind, encouraging. Soft? There was a twinkle of amusement in her eyes.

“Thanks..” Zoey breathed out and it took everything in her not to sound too needy when she did so.

But who could blame her?!

She was being praised.

By Celine.

The! Celine!

The Celine she had been writing about for years now. Had admired. Loved. Been infatuated with!

All emotions of that hit her at once like a truck.

Celine was looking at her.

The singer. The dancer. The Idol.

Her Idol.

Her breathing went ragged.

Her idol liked her singing. Liked her idea. Liked her.

Fuck.

What.

What the fuck was happening.

Celines eyebrows furrowed as she looked at Zoey and Zoey realized her breathing was rapid. Quick. Too quick.

Up down. Up down. She couldn’t stop it.

Her heartbeat hammered in her ears.

Celine was still looking at her.

Fuck fuck no look cool, don’t panic.

Mira took the phone away and walked off a few steps, in discussion with Celine.

The lack of her eyes on her hit Zoey hard.

The air was calm again.

Cool.

Rumis hands were back on her waist.
Weight on her back.

“You okay?” Rumi asked, voice barely above a whisper.

Zoey gave a shrug. Fuck of she knew.

“Sorry. We didn’t mean to jump her on you like that.” Rumis face softly hit her neck and Zoey caught herself gasping.

What a fucking night this was.

“What..” Zoey managed to choke out. “What connection does she have to you two?”

Fuck she had been acting like a nerd, a hyper child, in front of people Celine knew.

Fuck!

Her heart was heavy. Breathing was hard. The street lamp was loud.

“She’s..” Rumi paused for a minute and held Zoey firmly, softy stroking her hands across Zoeys stomach, which did a backflip at the action, despite the situation.

“She’s our boss.” She finally said. Then inhaled sharply. She wasn’t done.

“And.. she raised me. Adopted Mira. Trained us.”Her words were quieter, as if she was worried to reveal the information. As if it revealed too much about her.

And to Zoey, it did.

Zoeys breath hitched for the thousandth time that evening.

She knew of only one child that Celine had taken in. Of only one tragedy that could have resulted in Rumi being here, now, connected to her.

She had had her theories. Seen his patterns briefly in a recording that was many years old. She knew that Celine could see demons, hunted them, even. She had seen it happen ten years ago.

This confirmed a lot. Brought up a lot more questions. Led to conclusions.

At least two thirds of the Sunlight Sisters, if not all, could see demons. Probably fought them too.

Rumi almost certainly was Mi-yeong Ruy’s daughter. What that meant to Zoey she couldn’t even begin to process in that very moment, here, in Rumis arms. In Celines presence.

Zoey wasn’t certain of the theory forming in her head, of course she wasn’t. But it was all starting to seem too connected.

Too convenient.

It made her, with a pang, realize that they had not given her the whole truth as to why they had approached her.

They didn’t trust her.
She wasn’t enough.
Didn’t deserve to be told.

—-

“Is she okay?” Celine finally said as Mira motioned that they were a few meters away.

“I think just.. overwhelmed.” Mira shot a worried look over at Zoey and Rumi. Celine swore she could see fondness in the look.

“She’s a big Sunlight Sisters fan. Seeing you so suddenly after the night she’s had is probably just..” She trailed off.

“A bit much. Yeah.” Celine sighed. This had not been how she had hoped this would go. She of all people after all, knew exactly how.. for lack of a better word, infatuated, Zoey was with the Sunlight Sisters.

With her.

“Mira. Have you two approached her about.. the other side of being in Huntrix?” She really liked how the name rolled off the tongue. Zoey was a bit of a genius when she wasn’t writing about demon sex.

Mira shook her head.

“She seems to have only just now started seeing the Honmoon. We didn’t want to overwhelm her.” Mira faltered. “Didn’t work, clearly.” Her voice was wry.

Originally Celine had not told them anything about Zoey because it was up to them to approach her and make their own experiences.

But it seemed like Zoey was better at hiding her talent than her fanfics may have suggested.

“I think you should talk to her about it. Soon.” They could take a nudge. If Celine could read years of bird facts, they could take a small nudge. As small as a bee hummingbird.

“Maybe not now but. Soon. Tomorrow maybe.” She tried not to sound too pushy. Mira nodded along.

“And don’t let her go home alone today.” Celine knew how fragile Zoey was, beneath it all. She couldn’t have the girls leave her alone after putting this on her.

Mira nodded.

“She seems to feel.. safe. With us. We’ll see if she wants to come along.” She had a soft smile on her face, unguarded. A little proud. A look Celine very rarely got to see on the girl.

“Good. Take care of her. Don’t let her sign any contract just because I’m involved. Make her sit down with lawyers first.” Celine, of course, had made sure to write her contract in Zoeys complete and utter favor. But she couldn’t have Zoey learning to just blindly trust a celebrity with an offer.

Just because Zoey had said Celine was allowed to stab her, which Celine was still quite perplexed about, didn’t mean Celine should be allowed to hoodwink her in the form of a shady deal.

From the corner of the screen, Celine saw Zoeys, gasping and curling in on Rumi. Poor girl.

“Go to her now. We can talk later.” Mira hung up very quickly once the permission was granted.

Celine turned off her phone with a sigh, feeling unfulfilled. She wanted a lot more from that conversation, but knew it would have to wait.

Celine had so much more she wanted to talk to Zoey about though.

So much, endlessly more.

Some anatomy lessons, perchance.

The demons and the bees talk.

General meet and greet.

How Zoey would from now on have to learn how to hide such breakdowns.

But that would have to wait until Zoey felt better. She couldn’t force that on her today.
In the meantime, she had a Honmoon to inspect.

And to look up as to exactly why Zoey was covered in fake blood.

Just to be 100% sure she was okay.

Notes:

The Zoey speaks Spanish propaganda got to me, clearly :D

Zoey is slowly getting more info! Slowly!

Chaos Zoey and Celine interactions are on the horizon- once Zoey gets over this initial shock she is going to get so much worse (better)

Chapter 20: Secrets are hard to keep

Notes:

Communication and demons let’s go✨

The girls are so wrapped up in their stuff they don’t even know they’ve gone viral yet- they’ll get there

“How is she doing?” Mira backed away from the railing on the penthouse balcony, as Rumi stepped out to join her in the cool night air.

“Out like a light.” Rumi responded, sitting down on one of the lounge chairs. Her face betrayed the worry they both felt.

Zoey hadn’t spoken much after. She had retreated in on herself. Clearly, silently, panicked.

But she had clung to them.

When Rumi had made a move to let go, Zoey had grabbed her hand with nigh inhuman speed. When asked where they should go, the only place she would agree to was the penthouse again.

As worried as Mira was, she was elated to see that Zoey felt they were safe. She deserved to have safety. Warmth.

Rumi had accidentally been given the responsibility of getting Zoey home. Mira had held doors open and moved obstacles as Rumi, with strength Mira still didn’t quite comprehend, carried her the entire way.

In the car, they had definitely been curled up together in an illegal manner and Mira was happy that Fred was a very competent chauffeur.

Once home, they had tucked Zoey into bed and used some wipes to at least clear the fake blood and her make up off. Made her drink some water. Fed her some turtle shaped salty snacks and cut up apple slices.

Zoey looked out of it the whole time.

She had briefly laughed at the apple, talking about wanting appy slices and a tortoise. They still weren’t sure what that was about but laughing was laughing and that was a good thing.

Mira had left the room to give her some space. Make her feel a little less crowded. Let Rumi untangle herself as Zoey hopefully fell asleep. She needed it.

“We need to tell her.” Mira interrupted the quiet and Rumi nodded. The Honmoon shimmered. They all knew what Mira was talking about.

“Tomorrow. Let’s take her out.” Rumi quirked an eyebrow at her and Mira was confused to see a slight blush on the girl. What had she said?

“As in?” Rumi prompted her.

“Bring her to a beach. Maybe rent an area, I don’t know. A place she can be relaxed in.” Rumi started nodding along and took out her phone, probably to book something with Celines wealth and influence like the workaholic nepo baby she was.

“We ease her into it. Show off the Honmoon. Show our weapons. Then.” She didn’t like having to do this to Zoey. To turn her life upside down like this. But they had to.

“Tell her about demons.” Rumi flinched. But she nodded in agreement.

—-

Zoey blinked her eyes open.

Her head hurt. Not badly, not in a hangover way- an experience she definitely had never had before totally trust her, that would be illegal and she totally respected the law and her health- just in an ouch, thinking hurts way.

In a shutdown recovery way.

“Ugh..” She groaned out.

It was warm.

The blankets- wait who’s blankets were these? they looked expensive- were relatively thin. But it was so warm.

Her brain turned on, slowly, registering weight.

Long weight.

Draped across her.

From both sides?

Her eyes focused on more than just the turned off ceiling fan as she craned her neck to her left side.

They met what she could best describe as beauty incarnate.

Mira was asleep, hand and leg draped over Zoey, as if scared she would disappear from between her grasp. Her hair lay magnificently around her, like a red angelic halo. She breathed softly, mouth parted just a bit.
Wow her lips looked sof-!!! Bad thought!

Zoey snapped her head in the other direction, only to bi panic all over again.

Rumi was mirroring Miras position. Her eyes were closed. But her breathing was shallow and one arm, the one she was lying on, was grasping at the hem of her pj at her collarbone, as if to prevent it from slipping.

Zoey followed her arm, trying to distract from another set of very! kissable looking lips.

This was too early in the morning to be a poly bi disaster.

Her eyes locked on her middle.

Mira and Rumi were holding hands.

Interlocking legs.

While hugging Zoey.

Zoey felt both warmer than she thought she ever could and more positively panicked than she thought could be possible.

“Morning.” Rumis voice broke through her thoughts.

Shield, it was just a bit raspier than usual, just a hint deeper. Oh no her limbic system was more awake than it should be.

“Buen morning-“ Zoey realized she’d mixed languages again.

Shield dammit, she felt like a character written by a monolingual. This never happened when she wasn’t panicked and juggling her braincells like a circus performer.

Rumi laughed beside her.

Not at her though. Zoey felt warm.

“Glad to see you can talk.” There was no teasing edge in her voice. Just genuine appreciation. Happiness.

Zoey just nodded.

Besides her, she felt Mira stirring.

“Who needs an alarm clock when I have you girls?” Mira muttered lowly in a way that had absolutely no effect on Zoey whatsoever, no not at all.

“Sorry.” She managed to croak out and Mira shook her head.

“Nothing to apologize for. Rumi wakes me up far earlier usually.” The comment reminded Zoey of the fact she was thirsting after two very taken people. She felt a pang deep in her chest.

She knew polyamory was not exactly what most couples were down for, unfortunately.

And why would they even want her, when they had each other. They were clearly a perfect pair. No need for a third.

A small, slightly uncomfortable, silence settled as Mira slowly woke herself up, put on her oh so pretty glasses and opened up the shades, flooding the room with what looked like to almost be noon light.

She sat back down next to them and Zoey felt herself pressed back into Rumi.

A position she would honestly like to get used to.

“We’re sorry for yesterday.” Mira started, hands in her lap, eyes fixed on them.

“Not for the concert of course- you were…” She stopped herself before saying whatever was on her mind.

“Breathtakingly amazing.” Rumi finished for her. Zoey could weirdly detect no hint of a joke in her voice.

“And not for Bobbys offer either- which we really do hope you accept.” Zoey blinked. That part truly hadn’t been a joke? Really?

“But we’re sorry for jumping Celine on you right after that. While you were still emotionally vulnerable.” Mira eyes shone with genuine remorse. Zoey didn’t know how to deal with that.

Joking apologies? If she didn’t freeze up, she had learned how to banter and get to safety.

But this?

“It’s.. it’s fine. You couldn’t have known-“ She was cut off by a small gasp from herself as Rumi clung onto her again.

“We heard your alarm. We knew you’re a fan.” Rumi sounded just as full of regret.

“We had wanted to introduce her more as a fun surprise. Not an overwhelming one.”

Zoey nigh laughed at Rumis remark.

“Oh it uh- It would have been overwhelming in any situation.” Knowing that Celine was Rumis guardian, Zoey avoided elaborating as to exactly why it would have been overwhelming.

She really didn’t want to show Rumi just how thirsty she was for her.. was it a MILF? Or was Celine technically more of an Aunt? Or just Guardian? So what- an AILF? GIL- wait no that one was taken.

Either way- don’t show Rumi the horny. Don’t freak her out. You got this Zoey.

“I’ve been a fan since before I can remember. Mom introduced me to the Sunlight Sisters at like age 2. Literally any situation would have been overwhelming.” She left out the sapphic yearning and yuri shipping of it all. They really, really didn’t need to know about that.

Mira didn’t look very reassured. But she shrugged, seemingly ready to take Zoeys word for it.

“Either way.” Rumi said from behind Zoey, her fingers playing with the hem of Zoeys shirt which wasn’t making Zoey blush at all.

“We’d like to make it up to you.” Mira finished Rumis sentence. She got up, picking up her phone and checking something on it. A smile. Whatever she was looking at had been good news.

“We’ve booked a private beach.” Rumi explained, letting go of Zoey and Zoey was actually quite proud of herself for not letting out any disappointed sounds at the action.

But wait.

“What?” She blanked at them.

“Nothing big. Just enough for some.. privacy.” Had Mira not sounded so weirdly cryptic with what she was saying, Zoey would have assumed she was flirting.

“We thought you’d enjoy a beach day. Given your whole ocean vibe.” Rumi was gathering clothes up out of a large walk in closet. She held out a cropped shark T shirt to Zoey, who took it in awe. When had they gotten this?

“We hope you like sharks-“ “Love them yes.” Zoey cut Miras worry off as she looked at the shirt.

It was relatively simple, a shark- great white- plastered over the chest. The material was blue. Really, were it not for the details on the shark, it could have been a kids shirt.

Not that Zoey minded. She regularly wore kids shirts. They had the better turtles. And sharks. And dinosaurs.
Really, adult clothing was just so boring. Not enough whimsy in the slightest.

If she had the money, Zoey would have artists on call to make her custom marine animal outfits for any occasion.

She shook her head, that wasn’t the point right now.

Rumi handed her socks and underwear? No. Socks and a swimsuit bottom and top. In her size. Turtle socks. And turtle. Bikini.

When had they bought that.

She assumed they knew her size from when they had washed her clothes.

But when did they go shopping??

Did they have that much staff on duty??

How were they that ric- oh.

Right.

Celine.

Sunlight Sisters.

Zoey swallowed down every emotion that just bubbled up.

She wouldn’t ruin a day they had planned with her emotions. She could process, maybe cry, maybe die of embarrassment, later.
Wow she really had to write her emotions out.

“Sorry if this is too weird-“ Rumi backpedaled as Zoey didn’t give her a reaction.

Zoeys eyes snapped up.

“No- no! Sorry- I love them- they’re really cute- just-“ She shrugged, catching a pair of jeans shorts that Rumi threw her way.

“A bit overwhelmed?” She finished.

“Good or bad overwhelmed.” Mira asked as she collected her own clothes.

“Good. Definitely good.” Zoey replied. It was a good kind of overwhelmed, certainly But wow, did Zoeys oddly feel like a sugar baby right now. Not that she minded it.

“Perfect.” The two halted at the door. Where were they going?

“We’ll give you space to shower and get ready then while we do the same. If you want make up, we’ve left a whole collection of anything you could need in the bathroom.” Rumi informed her like a good B&B host.

“And please don’t forget to use sunscreen.” Mira reminded her, like a good baby sitter.

—-

The car ride was weird.

Not alto long, at least not for Zoey. Maybe an hour and a half.

But the tension was palpable.

And Zoey didn’t know why.

Rumi kept fidgeting.

Mira kept looking at her when she thought Zoey wouldn’t notice.

Even the shield rippled in what could best be described as.. anticipation?

Anticipation for what?

It wasn’t negative tension.

That, Zoey was an expert at picking up on and it was devoid in the cars atmosphere.

But something was up.

The car came to a stop and the driver got out, Zoey vaguely recollected his name being Fred? He was wearing a cool Hawaiian T shirt, opening the doors for them.

Zoey thanked him and got out, the car driving off again. She looked at the other two curiously.

“Told you. Privacy.” Mira gave her a wink- that had to be on purpose this time around- and started walking from the gravely parking towards the sandy beach.

Zoey saw a small tent set up, with tables and drinks and food ready.

Were they taking her to an ocean side brunch?

At this point, how was she supposed to not fall for them, really.

The warm, actually more extremely hot, sand filled up Zoeys sandals, a feeling she was well used to, as they trudged along.

Mira pulled up a chair for Rumi and then to Zoeys surprise, for Zoey as well.

They sat down in silence, only interrupted by the sound of seagulls, a little bit further away.

Not far enough away though to not be a little bit anxious about her food. Some gulls could reach speeds of 40 miles per hour and they had excellent vision with their high number of photoreceptor cells.

Zoey hoped they’d stay away. She didn’t want to get robbed by gulls so early in the morning.

Even if they were very cute bandits.

“It’s so pretty here..” She breathed out, letting herself sink into the picnic chair.

While the atmosphere of the beach did help her relax, the heated tension in the air that just persisted. Well. It did not. Did the opposite. Made it worse.

Rumi and Mira seemed anxious.

Like they had important news to tell.

Zoey wanted to trust the shield, in its blue brilliance.
Wanted to trust that whatever they were sitting on, that last secret, it was a good thing.

Or at least a neutral thing.

Not bad.

But it was hard to keep the bad thoughts at bay- pun intended.

Maybe she had been too awkward on call with Celine yesterday. Maybe Bobby hadn’t liked her. Maybe they had just changed their mind.

Maybe she wasn’t wanted anymore.

Maybe she hadn’t been wanted in the first place.

The shield growled at her from beneath. A warning. Of what, she couldn’t tell.

It rumbled. Stretched.

Zoey registered, if barely, a panicked look on the other twos faces.

Fuck.

She hadn’t meant to ruin a nice trip.

A hand on hers.

Two.

The shield simmered down.

“Hey. You okay?” Mira asked, handing Zoey a glass of cool water from the cooler.

“Fine.” Zoey forced out. She really didn’t want to ruin this genuinely thoughtful gesture.

Mira exhaled. Looked at Rumi. Rumi nodded.

“So- we wanted to get you relaxed. In a good headspace.” She started, thumb stroking Zoeys hand.

“But clearly our nervousness is shining through too much.” She concluded, sounding apologetic.

Why would they have wanted her in a good headspace?

Zoey just nodded. Mira was absolutely right.

“What are you two nervous about?” She tried her best not to sound accusatory, staring at the shark shirt they had given her.

Right.

They wouldn’t have done that if they no longer liked her, would they?

Or was it a goodbye present?

A wave of nausea hit her and the shield stretched again, dark, angry red streaks flowing through it.

Get it together Zoey.

Cry later.

Please cry later.

“We uh.” Rumi swallowed. “We have something? To tell you?” She ended on a choked note.

Zoeys heart sank. The shield pulsed red now. Tightening at the seams. Stretching.

“Nothing bad!” Mira quickly said. It must have shown on Zoeys face.

“Nothing bad. Just. Something we didn’t tell you yesterday. Something that.. well. It will be an integral part of being a part of Huntrix.” Mira grimaced as she seemed to realize how shady her next words were about to sound.

“Something that the contract won’t- can’t- cover.”

Okay.

So they still wanted her.

Still wanted her in their group.

Just.. with a secret.

Zoey could (???) work with that. Kind of.

She raised an eyebrow at them to continue.

“It’s nothing exploitative- technically? I mean like- it could be? Okay so I mean- you did kind of already choose it-“ Miras eyes kept shifting to the shield as she seemed to uncharacteristically flounder.

She took a deep breath.

“Sorry- I just..” Mira scraped her chair closer through the sand, clasping onto Zoeys arm firmer.

Rumi mirrored her.

How did Zoey keep getting trapped between the two? Not that she was complaining.

Their hands were softly running up and down her forearms.

Cool. Now she was a little bit hot and bothered while being confused.

That was just lovely.

“Zoey. What we’re about to tell you will seem.. unreal. Possibly terrifying. Definitely overwhelming.” Rumi explained tersely. Zoey felt a lurch in her stomach again but she forced it away.

The shield unfortunately, responded to her drop in mood, no matter how temporary, and stretched thinner.

This couldn’t be good.

Zoey nodded at them to continue.

“So before we tell you, can you promise us..” Mira looked Zoey in the eye and the desperation that even Zoey could read in them was nigh overwhelming in its own right.

Zoey softly grasped Miras arm back. Mira was shaking, just a bit.

“Promise us. Please. That you won’t. Won’t leave?” Miras voice was strained, hoarse. Proposing the opposite of what Zoey would ever do.

Leave them?

That was her fear, they can’t just steal that from her.

The joke didn’t really land well in her head. Oh well.

The shield shook at Miras words.
Zoey could almost feel it thinning more beneath her feet.

She felt like she was sitting on ice. On slowly melting ice.

Rumis eyes met the shield and her grip on Zoeys arm tightened. The sand shifted weirdly, dangerously? below her seat.

“I- “ Zoeys was so close to saying she’d never leave. That nothing they could possibly say would make her leave. That they were stuck with her forever.

Forever.

An awfully long time to feel so certain about when it came to people she had known since what, Monday?

Yet her every instinct screamed at her, the shield blindingly, and thinning by the minute, screamed at her in colors that made her squint briefly.

No.

Stop rationalizing.

“I’d never leave you.” She didn’t think she had ever heard her voice sound so certain before.

“Nothing you could say will make me leave. I promise.” She could practically see the shield thicken, if just a bit.

It thumped up a bit too. As if hit from below? That couldn’t be right.

Miras thick grip lessened, if just a bit. She was still shaking. Zoey leaned into her touch. Into Rumis touch.

Rumis eyes were fixated on the shield, wide in what Zoey truly hoped wasn’t fear.

Another thump.

“Right. Okay. Good. Thanks.” Mira let out in a string of words, her shoulders slacking a bit. Tension leaving them, if only slightly.

“Here goes.” The shield buzzed. Thumped again. Harder. Louder?

Something shimmered in Miras hand, which had left Zoeys arm. At least only one hand had.

The shield was slow. Slowly forming some sort of stick- polearm?- in her hand. Zoey waited with bated breath. She had known they could see the shield. She had suspected they could at least interact with it.

But it was always different to see her suspicions confirmed in front of her eyes as ever slowly, as if Mira was trying her best not to scare her off, the weapon took shape.

Thump.

Thump.

Thump.

Crack.

With one deafening cracking tone, the sand beneath Zoeys seat gave away, just as Miras polearm manifested.

Zoey fell.

Caught only by Rumi, who was holding onto her with her thankfully inhuman strength.

The spear whizzed past her, hitting something below. Something that had touched her.

Zoey looked down.

The shield was ripped.

Torn.

Slowly mending.

And beneath it, slowly climbing up, was a sight Zoey really did not want to see.

Demons.

A lot of them.

—-

Celine turned off her phone, a loud sigh escaping her lips. A content one. Happy one. Slightly worried one.

Huntrix had made their debut.

Unofficially of course and Zoey hadn’t signed yet with them, but they had made their debut.

With a frankly, amazing song.

They were going viral too. The Honmoon glowed in more colors by the day. She had seen some cosplays of the girls already, particularly of Zoeys outfit.

That’s where the worry came in though.

Zoeys outfit.

It fit her performance.

It did look good on her.

But wow.

Bobby really had his work cut out for him if they were going to sell her as the cute maknae of the group.

Notes:

Who needs an upload schedule when you have a very intense hyperfixation?

I can’t wait to get to the fight scene. Zoey is going to get creative with her weapons. It involves a chainsaw car.

Chapter 21: Weapons can be creative

Notes:

Reveal reveal, they finally fight some demons together! Only took 60’000 words for the kpop demon hunters to hunt some demons!

Zoeys eyes went wide at the chasm beneath her.

Not at the demons. They were very familiar faces.

But at the gaping gash in the shield.

It was slowly closing already, the first blue layer nigh completely fused beneath a small horde of demons that had broken through.

The rainbow layer, and hey, fun to learn it could layer? However. Looked. Well, it looked bad.

The gash was large. Jagged edges jutted out from around Zoey, as she hoped she wouldn’t touch them as Rumi slowly pulled her up.

She knew the shield wouldn’t, probably couldn’t, hurt her- but she wasn’t taking any chances.

Miras polearm whizzed past her multiple times, playing whack a mole with the group of demons below her.

Rumi pulled Zoey up with her half demon strength and Zoey clambered out, coughing as new, fresh air entered her lungs.

She now had questions about the stale air in between the shield layers that she knew would have to be answered at a later date.

She scrambled away from the jagged gash, only to find herself in Rumis very! strong- very distractingly strong- arms.

Rumi helped her stand up, supporting her and basically lifting Zoey into her arms. Zoey may or may not have jumped a bit, forcing Rumi to full on pick her up.

May as well take a little bit of advantage of the situation right?

“Car is on the way.” Mira frantically put her phone in her pocket, running over to Zoey and Rumi, polearm pointed towards the hole in the shield.

And wow.

The weapon was magnificent.

It glowed, just like her knives. But it had more metal to it. More heft. It fit Mira perfectly.

Wow was she hot right now.

“Are you okay?” Rumi asked, the shield manifesting in her free hand. Zoey glanced down at it. What weapon did Rumi have?

“Yep..” Was all she managed to mutter out as any words got stuck in her throat. Shield that was a pretty sword.

“Woha..” Okay so she did have another word in her. Rumi tightened her grip on Zoey as she held her sword out in front of her protectively.

Zoey suddenly got why damsels in distress fell in love with their saviors.

She wasn’t in distress or in need of saving, but wow was Rumi striking a handsome figure right now.

Like a great horned owl, fiercely protecting its young.

Wait no scratch that, she didn’t like the freudian implication of that comparison. Stick to the knight metaphor.

She noticed the two looking at her in worry.

Right.

She had just fallen into a hole in the shield and seen demons for what they must think was the first time.

Should she tell them it wasn’t?

Maybe.

But she was really enjoying the princess treatment right now.

“We.. we should run. Right?” She didn’t need to fake the breathlessness in her voice, though its origin was vastly different from what Mira and Rumi probably thought it was.

Rumi started scrambling away almost immediately as the first demon shot through the gash, only to be skewered on Miras weapon.

Hot.

A car came speeding towards them on the gravely road.

It wasn’t driving straight. Was Fred okay? Had he seen the demons?

The vehicle came to a lurching stop in front of them and Rumi gently shoved Zoey into the passenger seat, while piling Mira and herself in on the back bench.

“Fred. Drive. As far as you can.” Mira hissed out as Fred let out a nod and first drove backwards, forwards, stopped, turned the key twice in the ignition and then with both feet on the pedals, stepped down on the accelerator. Hard.

Zoeys heart sank.

Shit.

Long sleeves. Weird smile. No driving skills.

This wasn’t their driver.

This was a demon.

Zoey looked down at the shield and it shimmered in response.

She had to act fast.

No doubt he would drive them to their deaths.

She was thankful to see the other two look out the window at the demon legion that was pouring out of the gash. Not because she didn’t want them to know about her seeing the shield but because she had an idea she wanted to try and them seeing that idea and it being their introduction to her fighting, seemed cool and dramatic to Zoey.

She was a theatre kid, leave her alone.

In one quick, sleight of hand shot, Zoey flicked a small, nigh toothpick sized knife into the drivers arm.

He poofed away into purple smoke.

—-

Rumis head snapped away from the worryingly large horde of demons as she heard the familiar sound of a demon stabbing.

Except Mira hadn’t done anything.

And now they had no driver.

Her eyes landed on Zoey, who looked back at her with big puppy eyes that if this wasn’t an emergency, she would have been able to call bullshit on.

Unfortunately, this kind of was an emergency and so she did in fact fall for it.

The car slowly came to a rolling stop.

Shit.

“Fuck, we need to get out and run.” Mira reached for the car door and found it locked in the back. Of fucking course a demon would have been able to do that but not properly drive.

“Out the front then..” Mira got up to slip into the drivers seat, but Zoey, with unfathomable agility, beat her to it. Mira shrugged and sat down in front of Rumi instead.

The door still didn’t budge.

“Why would we get out?” Zoey sounded smug as her finger landed on their personal cars auto lock feature. How she had figured out which button was which so quickly, Rumi could only guess.

“Because??” Mira pointed behind them, where a horde of demons slowly approached.

“Zoey- we need to get away from that mass of..” Rumi trailed off. Here went nothing. “Of demons.”

Zoey barely flinched at the word and nodded.

“Sure. But why walk?” She was taking this news far too well.

“None of us can drive?” Mira offered up as she jangled at the car door again.

The demons were closing in- Rumi could see their facial features clearly by now. At least those of the demons who had that trait.

“Excuse you!” Zoey let out a bark of laughter as she turned the key and pushed some buttons, pulled a stick? Rumi didn’t really know what was happening but the engine roared to life under Zoeys commands.

Oh to be a car.

Wait what was that thought??

“None of you two! know how to drive!” Zoey, not buckled in mind you! Sped off, accelerating the vehicle to a breakneck pace in seconds.

Her eyes were wide, grin stretched across her face.

“Oh hell yeah! I love this thing!” She nigh jumped out of her seat as she did a turn, veering off from the sand and onto the gravel road, the car crunching on top of the new surface.

Something about how Zoey handled the vehicle was oddly… Rumi didn’t know what it was. But it was a pleasant feeling. A feeling drawing her in, towards Zoey.

The demons slowly became a speck on the horizon behind them and Zoey decided that meant she got to do tricks?? with their car, drifting, doing funky turns and generally treating a very expensive machine like a go kart.

Finally, she turned to them.

“So! I assume you kill demons?” The question was far too light sounding, as if she had just asked them about the weather.

Mira and Rumi couldn’t do anything but nod slowly.

“With a polearm and sword?” Zoey slowed the car a bit- not enough to Rumis liking but a bit- so she could turn to look at them, which definitely broke some kind of laws.

“Woldo and saingeom.” Mira corrected her, with a look of awe on her face. The bite in her voice that was ever present, had all but disappeared and was replaced with what Rumi could really best describe as.. reverence?

Zoey nodded at the answer.

“Well that’s fucking cool.” She turned another drifted U turn and Rumi caught a glance at the slowly approaching- key word slowly- mass of enemies.

They really shouldn’t be wasting time here. They couldn’t fight such a crowd with just two people and! someone heless to protect

“So why are we running then?” Zoey eyed the horde with far too much bloodlust and not nearly enough fear.

For a moment, the image of that expression directed at Rumi flooded her brain as she recoiled.

The Honmoon stretched red underneath them.

Zoey looked down- very clearly! looking at the Honmoon.

“Damn shield, you good?” Her voice may have been casual but there was an undercurrent of care that Rumi couldn’t place. It was tender, soft and full of worry.

For the Honmoon.

From someone who had barely ever seen the Honmoon, supposedly.
Wait- shield?

Had Zoey..

“So that shield is actually called the Honmoon.” Miras voice was tense as Zoey had the vehicle set to a crawl, staring in the rearview mirror at the demon horde.

Zoeys eyes went wide.

“You never told me you had a name! I’m so sorry!” The Honmoon responded- wait responded?? with a shimmer of iridescent blue. It was a calming, comforting color.

But no matter how in tune Rumi had been with the Honmoon all her life, she wasn’t quite sure how to read that response.

Clearly, Zoey had no such issue.

“Okay I’ll use both.” She gave a nudge to one of the waves of the Honmoon, which rippled out.
Rumi had never seen anyone interact with it like that.

So friendly. So naturally.

Good. The two would be able to fight demons just fine with that talent, once they had killed her.

The Honmoon rippled a thinning red again.

Zoey stopped the car, running her hands soothingly along the surface of the Honmoon.

“Do we want to kill those demons then?” Her voice was full of mischief and excitement as she asked.

“I mean- yeah we do have to- but as two we aren’t really ready for that.” Mira sounded glum as she kept her eyes fixed on the approaching enemy.

Zoey snorted.

“Please. Just gotta get creative.” She had the look of a mischievous mad scientist now. It quite suited her.

“Do you trust me to have a plan?” The words, technically, were a bit silly. They technically barely knew her and technically Zoey couldn’t even fight.

But both of them nodded instantly because yeah. They trusted her with their lives.

In Rumis case, she even trusted Zoey to end her pathetic life.

The Honmoon ran red again and Zoey soothed it again.

Yeah they’d be fine without her.

Red again.

Zoey shot them both a warning look. Rumi wasn’t sure for what.

Then, Zoey exclaimed probably the most bonkers sentence she had yet to bring all afternoon, one that left Rumis jaw to nigh unhinge as she got to watch one hell of a scene unfold.

—-

„Mira! Get over here!“ Zoey urged. Mira looked at her, baffled, from the passenger seat.

“What?” Was all she managed to ask as Zoey sped up again and barreled down the gravelly road, maximizing the distance between them and the literal horde of demons.

“You heard me! Get under me- I’ll need you to take over as driver!” Zoey shot out of the seat, holding herself up to the steering will by seemingly sheer muscle, while still steadily accelerating.

Mira was growing happier by the second that they didn’t have anything but sand to crash into right now.

One issue though.

“I still can’t drive Zoey?!” Zoey looked at her with a grin as she let! go! of the steering wheel with one hand and tugged on Miras shirt.

“I’ll teach you! Come on- get under me already!” Zoey jeered, having far too much fun given the situation. Seeing demons really had rattled her a lot less than Mira had expected.

Which was probably? good? Good to have nerves of steel in their professions, in both of them.

She unbuckled herself and extremely awkwardly, slid down in the seat behind Zoey, feeling no emotions whatsoever about the fact that she had to touch Zoeys behind in order to navigate her way into that position.

Zoey sat down on her immediately, once she had buckled herself in again.

Yikes the car was hot.

“Cool- okay so- feel the pedal I’m pushing down right now?” Zoeys nudged Miras right foot with her own and Mira gingerly felt out the rightmost pedal. She nodded.

“Cool- that’s the accelerator- the further down it’s pushed, the faster the car goes!” Mira had kind of known that already, but it was probably for the best that Zoey explained it again.

“The left pedal is the brake. But you won’t need that.” Zoey instructed, dismissively.

“Only use your right foot. Never both- got that?” Mira nodded again, trying extremely hard not to focus on the sensation in her pants that Zoeys constant squirming was causing.

The Honmoon, like a traitor, glowed rainbow. It looked like it was healing from whatever had happened before, if slowly.

“Now- hands!” Zoeys, in a frankly touched in the head move, fully let go of the steering wheel and grabbed Miras hands, forcing them onto the wheel instead.

The Honmoon rippled in colors.

“Now- keep the hands like this- at 9 and 3-“ Zoey placed Miras fingers on the wheel carefully, covering them with her own.

“9 and 3 as in time- like if the wheel was a clock.” Zoey explained in a frankly ridiculous way to talk about a steering wheel, in Miras mind.

Zoey then did the unthinkable and made a quick turned, drifted U turn on the gravel, spraying it everywhere, and accelerated back towards! the demons.
At an odd angle at that.

“Keep this course- I got a brilliant plan!” Zoeys grin was wide as she, to Miras horror, rolled the window down and in one swift, fluid motion, which was admittedly impressive, swung herself up and perched herself halfway out the window.

“You got this!” Zoey gave Mira a thumbs up and Mira looked at her aghast, because no, no wait, she did not fucking got this!

But Zoey was already almost fully out of the car window. She scrambled out like a monkey on steroids and somehow?? didn’t just fall and crash to the ground.

Mira summoned her woldo, using it to adjust, or more break, the side mirror, angling it up so she could see whatever it was that Zoey was up to.

She placed her hands back on the wheel, woldo slicing the air outside and balanced it on her chest and shoulders. 9 and 3. Foot flooring the accelerator. Towards! The demons.

“This. This seems like a bad idea.” Rumi offered, concern in her voice. Mira nodded in response.

“Does she know that demons can’t be killed via car?” Mira shrugged at Rumis question became really, what the fuck was Zoey thinking.

She trusted Zoey, sure. But maybe they should turn around and run after all. Mira was at the wheel now- she probably could do it.

But she really didn’t trust herself with any actual steering.

“Rumi- take your saingeom out and hold it out the window!” Zoeys voice was oddly clear as she laughed out her instructions, still sitting halfway out of the drivers seat window, like a puppy out for a drive and not, an adult human out for a life ending experience.

The Honmoon rippled in soothing colors as Zoey spoke.

“..okay?” Rumi sounded extremely unsure but did as instructed. Mira would make fun of her for blindly obeying Zoeys whims, if she wasn’t doing the exact same thing at this very moment.

The saingeom gleamed in the afternoon sun as Rumi leaned out of the window a bit, to get the same reach as Mira managed with her weapon.

Mira was starting to see Zoeys plan. Kind of. She wasn’t quite sure how Zoey was going to Honmoon proof the front of the car, given they had run out of weapons.

“Awesome Rumi, just like that!” Zoey cheered. Rumi ran red.

“Okay Mira- keep driving straight- I set you up to make escape from this side impossible, you’ll herd the demons to the water!”

Mira wasn’t sure why that was important. But she still, despite perhaps her better judgment, wanted to trust Zoey. Zoey was smart, Zoey was observant. It wouldn’t be too weird for her to have hatched a plan in the first five minutes of her knowing about demons existing.

“Cool- yep keep going straight- fingers at 9 and 3- perfect Mira! I’ll get up then!” Before Mira could properly react, apart from a deep blush, to Zoeys words, Zoey hopped up and now only her feet were resting on the window sill.

Mira was worried that Zoey would fall off, at the speed they were going, but then something caught her eye.

Something bright. Secure.

The Honmoon.

It was enveloping Zoeys feet. Her hands. Her entire body. Fastening her to the car as she climbed onto the roof.

By the look of Zoeys confidence, this wasn’t something she hadn’t expected to happen either.

She hadn’t just seen the Honmoon before, Mira realized with a shock. Hadn’t just interacted with it. She’d used it. Worked with it.

Mira felt pride bubbling up in her chest and the Honmoon pulsed a solid gold for a brief second.

She senses Rumi stiffen in the backseat.

The Honmoon continued to shimmer rainbow as that particular light bulb went off in Miras brain.

It gave a shudder as Zoey bounced on top of them, rippling around the car and as Mira could see in the purposefully tilted mirror, around Zoey, who now stood up, having seemingly no issue with the speed they were going.

She took in a stance that looked almost like she was treating the car like a giant skateboard and,,, did she just somehow high five a wave of the Honmoon??

That revelation was cut short by Zoeys next action.

She had protruded six! knives- six blades! From the Honmoon, in one fluid, very practiced motion!

Manifesting just one weapon, even without any real shape, took months of practice with a mentor.

How had Zoey produced six fully formed objects with such ease?

Mira was wracking up questions in her brain at the same speed as the car was going and by the look on Rumis face, so was she.

Mira glanced back at the mirror. Zoey was taking up a crouched stance and let the knives fan out, lowering them to the front of the car, creating a spiky vehicle.

How was she controlling them like that?

Zoey moved her arms.

Mira hadn’t been allowed to watch cartoons, or much of anything, as a kid. But she remembered a snipped of an episode from some show where a girl “bent” water. And by Honmoon.

Zoey was fucking knife bending.

The blades sped up in front of the car, forming a large, sickle shaped blade as they moved. The individual knives blurred into a blue line, moving faster than perhaps the vehicle itself by now.

Zoey looked extremely smug, eyes wide and wild, grin plastered on her face.

“I call this move the Chainsaw Car!” She shrieked into the wind and somehow, Mira still heard her perfectly clearly. Zoeys voice was giddy- excited!

Rumi laughed in the back right seat as she leaned out of the window further, holding her saingeom out as far as it would go.

Mira balanced her woldo on her arm as she used the other hand to keep steering, her foot flooring the gas pedal.

The car sped up further.

The demon horde had stopped chasing them. Some were running. Most stared at the oncoming vehicle of doom in morbid shock. This was certainly a new weapon.

Zoey cackled.

Mira wondered why they didn’t run to safety in the water. Did they not know cars couldn’t swim?

“Keep herding them towards the ocean.” Zoeys voice, clear as day, rang through the car as the Honmoon glowed.

“Demons can’t swim. And they can’t even touch salt water!” Zoeys voice had taken on a breathless tone. An excited one. Slightly manic one, even?

Rumi looked at the water in worry for some reason. Was she scared Mira would drive into the waves like a maniac?

Mira didn’t even let herself question as to how the hell Zoey knew that about demons as she drove the herd closer to the water.

That they could discuss later. Because clearly! Zoey had been up to a lot before they had arrived and wow did Mira need to know all about it.

The demons had nowhere to escape now. They were stuck between salt and blades.

“What the actual fuck is this Zoey?!” One of the Jeoseung Saja yelled at Zoey and Mira paused. They knew her by name? Seriously??

She exchanged a look with Rumi, who shrugged. Not the time. But wow did they have questions. And awe.

The Honmoon glowed again.

“Upgraded version of the skateboard chainsaw, Sandra! Eat shit!” Zoey yelled back and shot out a blade, poofing the demon out of existence.

The car, in its speed, was within stabbing distance of the demons.

Then, in a flash, the demons were suddenly on top of them.

Or more, they were on top of the demons.

The car ripped through the horde, exploding demons into purple puffs of smoke left, right and center.

Zoeys blades caught many, as she slowly extended their range, while Rumis saingeom extinguished those who tried to jump out of the way and Miras woldo stopped any attempt to assassinate the driver, aka her.

She could barely see through the purple cloud of demon dust as she kept driving. The blue circle around her at least illuminated a meter out as the knives kept spinning at incredible speeds.

They cleared the horde in seconds. Record time. They would have to brag to Celine. She wasn’t sure any hunter had ever killed that many demons so quickly, in one go.

Mira lifted her foot from the gas pedal and let the car come to a stop.

She was not about to try and turn, accidentally driving them into the ocean or something. Driving was definitely Zoeys job.

Looking back however, she doubted they’d need the car.

The remaining demons were scattered and were an amount that she was fairly certain they would be able to take.

Now that it was becoming very clear that Zoeys did in fact, know exactly how to use her Honmoon provided weapons. And frighteningly well for that matter.

Mira felt herself feel hot at the thought. What was happening.

Rumi jumped out, blade raised. Zoey was still on the roof, watching the stray demons approach, a smug smile on her face.

“Surprised I got backup Charlie?” She jeered at a male Jeoseung Saja, who glared at her. None of the remaining demons dared approach, as Mira made her way out as well and took her spot next to Rumi, in front of the trunk of the car.

Zoey sat down and dangled her feet off of the car, looking far too relaxed for the situation.

Her knives were hovering just around her fingertips. Mira could see the demons eying them warily.

“Didn’t think you’d need backup.” One of the other humanoid demons spoke up, a lilt of a joke in her voice. She looked young, almost like a teenager. And she didn’t look at all like she was about to attack, as she had plopped herself onto the sand and had started building a sandcastle.

Zoey laughed at her. No. With her?

“I didn’t, but they found me, and I’m certainly not complaining.” She grinned down at them, kicking her legs a bit. Her eyes took on the wild look from before again.

She was different than usual, when she fought. Not violent like her performance. Not bubbly like her usual self. This was a new combination. Someone had added a large splash of manic scientist into the mix.

Mira wasn’t complaining about that in the slightest.

“Great, the heel biter got herself some fucking attack dogs.” The first one Zoey had addressed- Charlie? it was weird giving them a name- spat out at them.

Mira felt a weird sense of pride at being described that way.

“Aww you wound me.” Zoey jumped off the car with ease, the Honmoon catching her as she landed. Her voice was mocking as she sauntered closer to the demon she was talking to.

“I bite so much more than just heels.” And there was a sentence Mira never expected to have a knee buckling effect on her but here she was.

It was truly amazing she was still standing, especially! When Zoey shot a knife right through his head.

The attack broke whatever short truce had occurred. A large red demon jumped Zoey, and while Mira was now realizing that Zoey was devastatingly effective at protecting herself against demons, she still skewered him before he ever had a chance to reach her.

Rumi seemed to share the same sentiment as she surged forward, slashing at anyone who dared approach Zoey.

Zoey looked oddly.. breath taken? Blushing?

Well, it looked positive and that’s all Mira really needed.

They only had about twenty demons left. They could do this.

She felt a knife whiz past her and hit her target before she ever could reach it.

Honmoon was Zoey a good addition to the team.

Rumi surged forward, weapon catching onto demons and slashing through them with practiced ease.

Mira followed suit.

Her turns were fluid, strikes precise. Aim clean.

She didn’t play with her food.

Zoey however, clearly did.

And delighted in it, at that, as she could see her put a grim reaper in a headlock.

“That’s 10 to 0 Rebecca! Get on my level!” Zoey jeered down at the glaring demon and let her go before sending a knife straight into her heart.

Something about how casually deadly Zoey was, was absolutely mesmerizing.

Especially as it contrasted to the fact that she was dressed like a stylish 10 year old on her way to an aquarium.

It somehow all served to make Zoey look just even cooler.

They wound their way through the rapidly diminishing crowd of demons, fully in sync.

The Honmoon rippled rainbow again.

Each slash felt like a beat.

Each exchange of glances, each smile, each reassuring small touch felt like gentle lyrics, shared just between the three of them.

This deadly fight reminded Mira more of a dance than anything else. A dance at a ball perhaps, as they cleared their way through the ballroom of demons.

She protected Zoey. Rumi protected her. Zoey protected Rumi. And vice versa for all.

It felt so deeply right.

Mira had never felt so at home as she did on this beach, thousands of kilometers away from her house.

With another flurry of motion, a touch to her back, a quick glance, she found her woldo stabbed into the last demon.

The last fighting demon.

Before Mira could react much, Zoey had approached the girl still sitting in the sand who put her hands up.

“Oh no you got me.” A grin- an actual, warm grin, spread on her face as Zoey let her- let her?? very lightly slap Zoeys arm before Zoey gave her a joking salute and stabbed her in the arm, poofing her too, into the void, sending her back to Gwi Ma.

They stood for a moment, looking at each other in silence.

Silent adoration, and slight- actually large- confusion, in Miras case.

The waves rushed.

The Birds cawed.

Miras phone buzzed.

The Honmoon rippled. It was whole again. Mira couldn’t sense even the start of a gash anywhere on it.

Somehow, they had healed it, without so much as singing a single note.

It kept rippling beneath them.

Coaxing them closer to each other.

They took small steps, all staring at each other. At each other’s weapons.

Finally, when Mira was close enough to the other two to touch them, Zoey finally spoke.

“So.” She started, twirling a knife expertly between her fingers, before resting it in her palm and pointing it between Rumi and Mira.

“We need to talk.”

Notes:

I like to think Zoey has rapport and is even semi amicable with some of the demons, given she’s been fighting the same ones for years- maybe she’s made them friendship bracelets, who knows!

Anyway, head to my tumblr (hellrivergenesis) for a terrible artistic rendition of the chainsaw car

Chapter 22: Communication is difficult

Notes:

I present to you: French (and hypocrite) Celine (Céline)

The girls finally talk. Zoey has another minor breakdown and they help her through it. Nature facts ahead🫡

Celine finished typing up the email, giving it another look over.

It was a list of trustworthy lawyers in the city of Burbank, which she recommended Zoey picked at least one from to give her contract a look over.

Zoey was of course free to choose whomever she pleased, and Celine certainly wasn’t going to take any of her agency away from her in that regard, but she was hoping to lighten the load if just a little.

Zoey had been quite overwhelmed after all.

She sent the email off to Bobby.

Within seconds she got a response.

Not to the content of her email- though he quickly acknowledged the list and promised to pass it along- but with a link.

A YouTube link.

Celine clicked on it, confused as Bobby had not given any context whatsoever. Had this not clearly been his email address, she would have been worried she was about to give her computer a virus of some sort.

The page opened and Celines breath caught as her eyes fell onto what she was seeing.

Rumi.

Mira.

Zoey.

On stage.

Singing.

Together.

Zoey started the song, quick paced, well structured, good breath control.

Mira took over, switching to their native language.

The three danced in complete sync as they passed- or more threw- the only microphone between each other, without nary a look shared to communicate.

That’s when the name drop came.

Huntrix.

Zoey had come up with it on the spot and wow. Celine had been proud before but seeing it happen in front of her, seeing Mira and Rumi light up, seeing the Honmoon sweep over the stage- sure, she still felt immense pride.

But there was more there.

Emotions she rarely let herself feel, emotions she shut down. Emotions she hid from desperately, emotions that would only ever bubble up after a bad nightmare, when she hadn’t had enough wits about her just yet to shut that door up tightly.

But while watching the Honmonn, both in the video and in her office, thrum around her with happy, colorful pulses, it was harder than ever to keep those emotions at bay.

First came nostalgia, knocking the air right out of her lungs.

She remembered her-their! first song, their first time on stage together. In a small venue, a karaoke bar, in the middle of France of all places, where the other two had come to get her. Not find her. She’d made herself quite painstakingly obvious and she was both enveloped in grief and embarrassment when she remembered that fact.

If she let herself remember, she could almost grasp that happiness. That yearning she had felt. That sense of belonging. The gaping chasm that was left after the other two had disappeared.

The emotions hit her in waves, cripplingly strong and maybe it was good to feel them. Not that Celine would ever admit to that.

The yearning tore her apart as she gripped her desk, desperate to shut it off again. She knew she was safe, here in her home, near the tree. Gwi Ma couldn’t get her here.

But he could if she ever left and she knew his voice alto well. Especially now, she could never risk it. Those emotions had to be locked away.

But it was hard.

The girls, her girls’ music was still playing. Their voices shone, their smiles wide and brilliant as they looked at each other more than they did at the crowd.

Celine felt like her heart had been crushed in her ribcage- an experience she really could go without reliving, if she was honest.

Sure, she was endlessly proud of her girls. Of Rumi. The video already had over a million views and the count was rising steadily. They would do well as hunters, she was sure and she wouldn’t have it any other way.

But with pangs of wretched guilt, she had to realize, admit, that she was also heart wrenchingly jealous of them.

Scared to death for them.

They had so much more to lose now. So much pain awaited them yet.

And Rumi, especially, was now in infinitely more danger than before.

—-

The drive back was tense.

Not in a bad way. Not filled with any malice or unspoken rage, like Mira may have expected from Zoey, after they had lied about their intentions and hidden them.

But tense nonetheless.

And neither Mira nor Rumi tried to break the tension as Zoey was at the wheel, and she was a freestyle driver enough already, without becoming emotionally invested in a conversation.

She wasn’t an unsafe driver. Just. She really thought of road rules as road suggestions it seemed. Any rules that contributed directly to safety, at least the safety of those outside of the vehicle, she followed. Any that didn’t or just didn’t apply at that moment? She didn’t.

So she sped when they were alone. Cut corners tightly. Drifted. Had far too much fun with scaring Mira and particularly Rumi, who was clutching the fabric of her seat with a deadly grip. Mira could swear she heard some of the fabric rip before.

Sure, Zoey had explained that the Honmoon would protect them from any crash, and Mira had a lot of questions as to how she was so certain about that, but she still didn’t want to wreck the car.

To distract herself from Zoeys safe but reckless driving, a combo she had not expected to be possible, Mira focused on her phone.

Fred had texted her.

He was, miraculously, okay. Just stranded. She assumed the demons had just stolen the car, which was odd but she would take a win. She had promptly called him a cab and made a note to triple his salary for the trouble.

Zoeys driving got calmer as they entered the city again.

Not calm.

Just calmer.

Turned out, she had road rage, and Mira was only about 60% certain that she was playing it up for the joke.

It did help cut down on the tension ever so slightly, at least.

“Can you just-“ Zoey honked loudly at a pedestrian who was walking at a snails pace, looking at his phone while playing a video game. He jumped at the noise and held up his middle finger at her. She honked again.

“¡Quítate de la maldita carretera, caracol!” Zoey screeched at him out of the window and Mira had absolutely no idea what she had just said, but she assumed it wasn’t nice.

Wow was Zoey speaking Spanish attractive though.

Which wasn’t shocking, Zoey was just attractive. Pretty, really. Sometimes a bit more alluring. Mira definitely had some emotions going on here that she could not place and wasn’t 100% sure she wanted to just yet.

“Fucking shit, get out of the road before I turn you into roadkill you slow ass pedestrian!” Zoey grumbled in english and Mira may not be perfect at catching rapid fire mumbled english but she caught enough to start getting worried that they would have to escape the cops before they ever got back to the penthouse.
Eh, what was a second police chase, really.

Thankfully, the guy finally entered the pedestrian walkway and Zoey sped off again, grumbling further swear words along the way.

Mira sat back in her seat, letting strands of the Honmoon flow between her fingers.

If the Honmoon could protect them from harm in the way Zoey trusted it to, why had Celine not taught them that? Did she not know?

It rippled beneath her touch.

Seemed like it was far more sentient than Celine had ever let on, for that matter.

She liked the idea. The Honmoon shimmered at her at the thought.

A shit could it read minds?

She shook her head. Wouldn’t matter even if it could. It was just a semi sentient giant shield. Just, in heavy quotation marks.

The area around them got dark as Zoey drove into the garage, taking the keycard they had given her and using it to let herself into the underground area of the hotel.

She parked, with precision that Mira would not have expected, and got out.

Her mood was difficult to read.

She still didn’t look mad. Or upset. But she definitely looked wound up. Like she was about to explode.

They stepped into the elevator.

Rumi gave her a look of concern and Mira shrugged.

They remained silent the whole way up, got out of the elevator and waited for the door to close. The moment it did, Zoey did, in fact, explode.

With questions that is.

—-

“How long have you been demon hunting? Is it just us? Does Celine teach you? Are the demons different in Korea? Is the sh- the Honmoon always strengthened with songs? What were the glowing orbs in the crowd- “ The stoic nature she had carried with her vanished from Zoeys body as she turned to them, eyes alight and mouth moving at speed Rumi could only dream of.

Zoeys eyes, weirdly, felt like they bored into her with more intensity than into Mira. It wasn’t a look she exactly disliked but..

She pulled her long sleeves down further. Better safe than sorry.

“Okay okay slow down.” Mira gave a small laugh as she guided a bouncing Zoey over to the couch, sitting her down, and when that didn’t really work, sitting down next to her and swinging her own legs over Zoeys, to keep her in place.

Zoey blushed a bit for some reason.

Rumi sat down opposite of Zoey, on the large cushioned chair. It gave her an odd sense of déjà vu from their tattooing session. That somehow had only been a few days ago.

“Right. So first question.” Mira started up as Zoey looked at her with sparkles in her eyes.

“Rumi has been training since she was like eight. I’ve been training since I was 15. And yes, Celine trained us- how did you even guess that?” Mira caught the last tidbit of information.

“Oh! I saw her hunt demons with her shield weapons when she visited the US like ten years ago. So I thought maybe this is like a generational kinda deal.” Zoey was saying very accurate, too accurate, things with a smile on her face.
As if she hadn’t guessed the entire existence of being a hunter and training future hunters just now.
Wait.

“You’ve seen the Honmoon since you were..” She just realized she didn’t actually know how old Zoey was. What was ten years ago for her?

“I mean I’ve seen the shield since at least before I had developed consciousness because I have no memory of not seeing it.” Zoey shrugged as if she hadn’t just fucking! revealed herself to be what was probably one of the most to the Honmoon attuned hunter in generations.

“But she came over when I was like. Eight? Or seven? I can’t quite remember.” Okay so Zoey was around 18. She better be an adult, or getting her out of California would prove harder than Rumi would have liked.

And also. Cool. They’d found their maknae- which frankly is good because Mira had made it quite clear that the roll would never work for her. She had said she would rather chug bottles of hot sauce on live television than infantilize herself on screen.

Which was fair, Rumi supposed.

Zoey fit the bill perfectly anyway- though her music clashed a bit. But hey, maybe people would be into that clash. Rumi certainly was.

Wait what was that last thought?

“Wow. And I thought Rumi was early.” Mira breathed out in awe, a feeling that Rumi felt they were both going to have to get used to around Zoey.

Zoey shrugged.

“I couldn’t tell you why. But it was nice to have it around all my life, so I’m not complaining.” Zoey gave the Honmoon a pat and it rippled out beneath her touch. It really was amazing to see how she interacted with it.

“Also the glowing orbs are the souls of people. They glowed so strongly because yes, song strengthens the Honmoon, especially through such crowds who all feel the same unified emotions with the song.” Mira got back to explaining and Zoey took out her phone and started typing furiously.

“And the demons?” She prompted.

“Look the same here. Though I can’t say why they spoke Korean here in California.” Mira answered. Zoey lit up.

“Oh! That I can answer- they don’t!“ Rumi blinked. Because uh. Yeah, they did. That’s what they had been speaking.

“They don’t speak any of our languages. Not really.” Zoey elaborated very unhelpfully.

“We just register them as whatever the language we can understand and want to hear slash can process at that moment.” Wait what. What. What??

“How. Zoey how the fuck do you know that.” Mira, again in awe, asked.

“Eh when you’ve been fighting demons for like ten years-“ hold up no what the fuck go back to that “-you get bored and start to experiment a bit.” Zoey finished and did not actually go back to a fact that Rumi thought would be far more traumatizing than Zoey had made it seem.

“…experiment?” Rumi prompted her. They would have to get back to that “been doing it for ten years” thing though.

“Yeah! Sometimes with willing participants- like Kaitlyn- you saw her today- sometimes with.. less willing participants. Like the ones who try to steal souls while you’re stuck in math class and have to go stop them, which ruins your attendance record!” Zoey finished with an angry screech, before putting on a very fake looking smile.

“Hypothetical example of course.”

“Right.” Mira snorted in disbelief, eyebrows quirked up. She looked impressed.

“And like any good scientist, I of course wrote down my info. I got like a hundred notebooks at my dads place about demons.” Zoey motioned to her phone.

“Plus however many notes open in my notes app.” She looked excited. The same look she had during the fight.

It was a bit scary, to Rumi in particular, but also, Rumi somehow liked the look, the energy. It was very Zoey. Fit her perfectly.

“That’s so sick.” Miras jaw was slightly slack as she spoke, her voice a bit husky.

Good. At least Rumi wasn’t the only one feeling out of it.

Rumi shook her head.

The information, they would have to discuss with Celine at length. That could wait.

“So. You said you’ve been hunting demons for ten years..?” She hadn’t meant to sound so apprehensive but like. What the fuck?

“Give or take. Once I saw Celine do it, I felt a calling. The shield- sorry bestie, the Honmoon-“ Zoey immediately reacted to a small spike of deeper blue, as if a joking admonishment had occurred.

“It showed me how to form weapons. Then I started learning how to use them with youtube. Improvised.” She shrugged.

“The first few years were definitely kinda dangerous and I didn’t do much hunting. Mostly just if I could be right next to them and stab their feet or something.”

A lightbulb went off in Rumis brain.

Heel biter.

That explained it.

“So! I have more questions!” Zoeys enthusiasm leaked out again, though it felt more forced than before. Like she had been meaning to ask this the whole time. Like she wanted to distract from the current subject.

“How did you find me?” A good question indeed.

“We didn’t really. Celine did.” Zoeys eyes went wide. She sat up straight.

“What?!” Her voice was a squeak.

“I dunno, you’d need to ask her how but. Like a week ago she came to us and told us to pack our bags because our third hunter lived in California and we had to go get her.” Mira shrugged as she explained. Zoey looked perplexed. Happy, but perplexed.

“Then when we got in- as you saw- we kinda circled the area before being drawn to you.” Rumi recalled the embarrassing amount of times they had circled, as she continued the story.

“…how did you know I was who you were looking for?” Zoeys breath was low as she spoke. Careful.

Mira gave a bark of laughter.

“Hey, you also saw the explosion from the Honmoon when we met! There couldn’t be a clearer sign.” The Honmoon shimmered as if it agreed.

Rumi hadn’t payed as much attention before but wow did it participate a lot in conversation actually.

Zoey didn’t look satisfied with the answer.

“Plus. I don’t know how to say this without sounding cringy but like.” Miras face was bright red as she looked at anyone and anything, but Zoey.

“But like. We felt it. It was obvious. Like the last piece of a puzzle slotted into place. Like we were finally complete. We just.. we just knew.” She was as red as the communist manifesto by now. And Zoey wasn’t doing much better.

Rumi would have to guess that neither was she, if the heat on her cheeks was anything to go by.

“We knew we’d finally found you. Our..” Mira trailed off. But Rumi knew what she was going to say.

“Our third.” Rumi finished for her. Zoey looked at her with a face that Rumi couldn’t even try to untangle and interpret. But one thing was at least clear. It was a positive emotion, whatever it was.

They stayed in silence for a bit, comfortable if confused silence, until Zoey shook her head to clear it.

“So like. Why not tell me immediately?” That was a good question yeah. Why hadn’t they? They had wanted to. Desperately wanted to.

“We didn’t want to come on too strong. Didn’t want to scare you off.” She said instead. Zoey gaped at her.

“Too strong?! I was tattooing my art on Mira by like day 2! How much stronger could you have come on??” She pointed an accusing finger at Miras ankle. Mira burst into a small fit of laughter.

In retrospect, Zoey wasn’t wrong.

“Okay yes so we did fail that part of the mission spectacularly!” Mira cackled, nigh doubling over.

“But can you blame us? We’d been missing you for years! And then we finally find you and it clicks and you’re just so..” Mira stopped herself short, realizing what she was about to say.

Zoey looked at her with her eyebrows raised.

“I am so..?” She prompted.

Mira inhaled.

“Perfect. You are so perfect. For us. For Huntrix- I mean- you even named us!” Zoey went bright red again under Miras compliment, focusing on looking at the tattoo on Miras ankle.

“Sorry- I don’t mean to-“

“Come on too strong?” Rumi couldn’t help herself but throw in a tiny bit of a tease aimed at Mira. Mira sent her a playful glare.

“Yeah. That. But it’s been in me for years and then all week and if I didn’t get this out- all of it- I think I would have exploded.” Mira tried to explain in as calmly and unfazed of a manner as possible. She kind of failed.

Rumi hummed.

It did make sense.

Mira was a direct person. She didn’t hide things. She confronted them head on. Even if the words were hard or embarrassing to say, she said them anyway.

It was admirable, really.

Keeping this secret all week had been hard on both of them.

Zoey just nodded.

She took another minute of silence and they let her. They were dumping a lot on her after all.

“I think I get it.” Zoey spoke slowly, fidgeting with the hem of her shirt.

“You couldn’t just walk up to me and go “hey so wanna form a band and fight demons”. You didn’t know I could see the Honmoon or kill demons. So you would have come off as…” She didn’t want to insult them. Mira gave her a small smirk.

“Completely out of our minds, batshit insane?” Zoey gave a small laugh at Miras retort.

“Yeah. That.” She sighed. Another moment of silence.

Then.

“I’m happy to know now that you were indeed just hiding good things from me.” Her voice was low. It had lost its giddiness. It sounded, if anything, tired.

“The Honmoon tried to tell me. Kept giving me signals to trust you but.” Zoey laughed, strained. So incredibly strained.

“Honestly up until we were singing onstage, I still had the smallest of fears that you were playing some fucked up long con of a prank that would end with me. I don’t know.” Zoeys voice cracked, heartbreakingly.

“Pushed off the stage. Humiliated somehow. With a broken leg. Or rib. Or my dad finding out about my music or-“ Before she could keep spiraling, Mira and Rumi moved in unison.

Mira swung her legs off of Zoey and practically flew to her side, hesitating for just a moment before pulling her into a tight hug.

Rumi practically pounced Zoey from her seat, adding another layer of comfort.

They had realized a while ago that Zoey liked weight. Their weight, if Rumi was allowed to hope a bit.

Zoey melted into the touch. Pressed her body against theirs, as if to desperately seek validation.

Rumi and Mira offered it readily.

Zoey didn’t cry. Not really. Rumi almost wished she did because at least that didn’t sound like Zoey was on the verge of death.

Zoeys breaths were raspy, quick, short. Choked. She was shaking. Her eyes were shut tight. Her hands had briefly taken to scratching at her own arms, before Mira and Rumi had caught them in their own.

Rumi could feel Zoeys iron grip, her short nails digging into her skin, but not breaking it. Not that Rumi would have minded.

Mira was making soft shushing noises, as if she were calming a scared dog. Rumi ran her fingers slowly over Zoeys head and scratched them soothingly down her neck, making sure to add pressure as she did. Zoeys leaned into it.

“Sorry-“ Zoey choked up, getting interrupted by her own stuttered breath.

“Nothing to apologize for.” Rumi hoped her voice was steady as she spoke, rubbing circles on Zoeys hand with her thumb. Anything to ground her.

“If anything, we should be apologizing.” Miras voice was full of regret. It hurt. That they had hurt Zoey. But also Rumi knew that if offered a second chance, with the information they had had, they would act the same. They hadn’t known Zoey was this advanced with the Honmoon, after all.

“We didn’t want to hide this from you.” Rumi added on top. She was being truthful, she really hated hiding from Zoey. Hiding from Mira. She hated hiding. She hadn’t meant her voice to choke up so much as she said it.

“Every moment we couldn’t just reveal who you are...” Mira trailed off as she hugged Zoey closer. The Honmoon, for the first time entering the conversation, shimmered in iridescent rainbow. Low, dimmed. But present. Encouraging.

“Who you are, to us. To the Honmoon. Where you belonged. It was painful.” Zoey looked at Rumi, eyes opened again, if only squinted. Her breath choked out again, stuttering like a broken motor. She curled in on herself, but her eyes were locked on Rumi. Then Mira. Then on their hands in hers.

She blinked, slowly. Like a cat, almost. A stunned, frightened cat. A dog with its tail between its legs, as it slowly approached them.

“Do you.. mean that?” Her voice was feeble. Trembling. Scratched. Above all, scared. Terrified. The Honmoon hummed encouragingly.

“Of course we do.” Rumi wasn’t even sure as to which part Zoey specifically meant, but they certainly had meant every word. So it wasn’t difficult to affirm. The Honmoon seemed to agree with that sentiment. It looked strong beneath them. Any evidence of a gash had been erased.
Zoey whispered out a low “thank you” that Rumi wasn’t even sure if Mira had even been able to catch with her human ears.

They sat in silence, the Honmoon vibrating calmly around them. Zoey shuffled around, closing the distance between her and Mira, then her and Rumi. Alternating between which weight, which presence. Her breathing slowed.

Her heart rate, finally, fell down from its spike. Rumi hated that she could hear Zoeys heart, that she intruded on her inner workings like that.

In and out.

Mira and Rumi fell in tact, breathing with a slow rhythm that Zoey soon joined. The Honmoon pulsed to their slow beat.

Finally, Zoey inhaled, signaling she was about to speak.

“Did you know that turtles are distant cousins of crocodilians and birds?” Rumi smiled softly. Of course her first coherent sentence would be about turtles.

“They are?” Mira prompted, mirroring Rumis facial expression. Zoey nodded.

“They’re archosauromorpha. Branched off from the rest a while ago but. Still related.” She sounded more steady as she spoke.

“Archossauromorpha is a clade of diapsid reptiles-“ Zoey caught their confused look and let out a giggle. Rumi melted.

“Diapsid means that they have two temporal fenestrae on both sides of the skull. Earliest fossil evidence of diapsids are from the late carboniferous period.” Rumi only caught onto some of what Zoey was trying to say right now. But she would look it up later.

“Fun fact actually- Dimetrodon-“ Her eyes caught theirs again. “The funky looking “reptile” that has a sail- not Spinosaurus, it’s flat- that comes in all dino figurine sets?” Rumi nodded. She had a very vague idea of what Zoey was talking about and that would be enough for now.

“Well, despite being constantly included, it’s actually not even a diapsid, like all dinosaurs are. It’s a synapsid, like us.“ This time, Zoey did not in fact notice their confusion. But that was fine, they could look that word up later.

Zoey was more animated now. She had stopped shaking completely. Her eyes were open. She looked upset, but it seemed more so at the whole Dimetodont (?? she couldn’t remember the name) than at the previous situation.

They sat that way for a while. Zoey, through constant and very unnecessary apologies, went from turtles, to sharks, to shrimp, to sharks again, to turtles three times. Small excursion to modern birds, which apparently had lizard hips? Rumi hadn’t quite caught that fact, and now they were back on modern turtles.

Rumi relished in it. Mira clearly did too.

Zoey was excited. Happy. Bouncy. Finally, talkative again. It was a comforting sight to see.

Rumi was about to ask a question, she really was trying hard to keep up here, when her phone buzzed in her pocket.

Wow.

Bobby really had terrible timing.

She typed a quick response, then looked up at the two. Zoey had just finished her information and it seemed opportune to get her own info in, before the next bout came. Even though she hated it interrupt Zoey.

“Well, Bobby just texted me.” She held up her screen so Zoey could see.

“He’s on his way up to discuss the contract with you Zoey. He wants to know if you’re 18 yet or if we’ll need to contact your parents?” Zoey snorted at the question.

“Yeah, I’m 18. I’m old enough to make life changing decisions like this.”

Rumi gave a soft laugh at the joke.

“Perfect- then, if you sign-“

“I will.” Zoey interrupted, breathless and determined. Rumi felt her heart soar at the confirmation.

“Well then. When you sign. He wants to talk logistics on how soon we can get you to South Korea.” Zoeys mouth fell open.

As if she hadn’t considered that the kpop group she was joining may want to operate in Korea.

She looked ecstatic.

“Oh and he’ll need you to sign separate papers. For a lease.” Rumi noted as a new paper came into her messages. This must be for the tower that Celine had bought, which was ridiculous by the way, that she insisted they use once they made their debut.

“For like.. an apartment?” She asked, tentatively. The freedom this provided was clearly enticing her.

Mira laughed, leaning her head on Zoeys shoulder, looking at the bright screen.

“Kind of. More like a skyscraper.” Zoeys jaw fell open at Miras words.

“We’ll all be co-owners.” Rumi explained.

“It’s to give us private training grounds and independence. And a place to live.” Mira explained further, not helping the flabbergasted look on Zoeys face in the slightest.

“To live. With you two?” Her voice had gained a tentatively hopeful note. Like she wasn’t letting herself quite experience the emotion, but it was breaking through nonetheless.

Mira and Rumi nodded in unison.

Zoey let out a stuttered breath.

“Where do I sign?”

Notes:

They’ve officially decided to U-haul!

Chapter 23: Tunnel Vision

Notes:

Unreliable narrator and black and white thinker Zoey appears✨ Girl has so many thoughts

 

Not super happy with how this turned out but I’m not going to make it better by letting it rot in my notes app so here we are! Doesn’t need to be perfect :)

“Guess who’s moving out!!” Celine blinked at the screen as she read Zoeys newest updated post.

Already? That was extremely not enough time to contact lawyers. Like in the slightest.

Maybe she was just celebrating early? That was absolutely within her right after all.

“Spreading my massive wings like a snowy albatross! Signed all contracts and everything too! I’m taking flight!”

Nevermind.

And why birds. Why did this need a bird metaphor?

Celine sighed.

It’s not like she had put anything sneaky in there. Even with a decade long clause, she had included a right to revoke under a multitude of circumstances.

But like.

Zoey could absolutely not go around, trusting strangers like this! Even them! Oh she would definitely have to have a stranger danger talk with her too.

What did that make it now?

Internet safety, stranger danger, please don’t fuck the demons, I am begging you?

Ugh.

Celine took a deep breath in and out again, sinking into her office chair.

It’s okay.

This was worth it.

Zoey was worth it. Worth so much.

She would say she was worth everything but. Celine knew that if it came down to it, she would take Rumis side, even if it meant hurting the other two. That was out of the question. Rumi was her number one priority.

She shook her head.

It didn’t need to come to that.
They didn’t have to know.

Rumi could be safe.

From these hunters, she could be safe.

She took another inhale in and exhale out before reading the rest of the post.

“Can’t say too much cuz of like seven NDAs but!!” Oh good. At least she understood how NDAs worked. Sliver of hope.

“Ya’ll are gonna be hearing my songs go global, your girl’s gonna be world famous! My tunes are gonna be viral, from Seoul to LA, baby!”

Ceine sighed.

Sure, technically, this didn’t break the NDAs. But it did give more away than she was hoping it would.

After all, this post and seeing Zoeys previous performance go viral like that? People could easily put two and two together.

Maybe that was a good thing.

Could cause some hype.

Oh well, that was absolutely a problem for later. Right now, Celine had to prepare both the house, the grounds and very importantly herself! for Zoeys arrival.

Because Zoey was nervous, she was certain of that.

And she rather not Zoey realize that the emotion went both ways.

Celines phone dinged and she looked at the email. An email from Bobby.

The header just read “I’M SO SORRY I TRIED TO STOP HER” Celine let out a small laugh. Poor Bobby.

—-

Zoey hummed softly to herself as she stacked her notebooks together.

She wasn’t packing, not yet. Just organizing a little.

Organizing her thoughts, mostly. This week sure had been the week of all time.

She needed some time alone at home, to sort herself out and like the perfect creatures that they were, Mira and Rumi obliged. Not happily, they kind of looked like kicked puppies trying to hide their pain, but they obliged.

Which Zoey was ever thankful for.

Because wow.

Her head swirled with all the information she had received in a very short amount of time.

And all the cash, for that matter. Not just Mira and Rumis just ridiculous tips, but the deposit upon signing?? That was so many zeros?? Behind an actual number?? Wow. The magic a week could do.

She co-owned a skyscraper now?

That, she still couldn’t quite wrap her head around.

She had met Celine. Her childhood hero. Her idol!
She was going to be working with her closely?? be trained by her?? Just! Wow??

She gave a small laugh, folding her sheets as her eyes landed on all her Sunlight Sisters posters.

To top it all off, she was fairly certain that Rumi was Mi-yeongs daughter!
She was still trying very hard to be normal about that.

It was all so surreal.

Good. But surreal.

She had absolutely so much to write out.

Her cleaning up ceased as she grabbed a fresh notebook and plopped herself down at her now much cleaner desk.

Well. More organized desk. It had never been dirty, technically. Just extremely messy.

She flipped the pages open and relished in that new notebook smell. Smelled like ideas.

Zoey uncapped her turtle pen that she only used for important notes. And yeah, these sure were important notes.

First up. The depressing important notes.

The Honmoon ripped.

Tore open, in an angry red.

Thinned in red.

This was bad and it was new.

Sure, the Honmoon would talk to her with its colors.

Red meant a few things. Anger. At her or with her and usually the latter. It meant distress. Worry. It meant a great many things, including that it belonged in a children’s hospital, though unfortunately the Honmoon had not understood her when she had told it that.

But amongst all of the things red meant, one stuck out to Zoey.

Because that had been a deep red.
An angry, jagged red.

A desperate red.

She had only seen that red a few times before.
Her heart clenched at the memories.

Death.

That’s the red she remembered.

And even then. Even when she had had those thoughts, even when the Honmoon had caught her, throughout all of that.

It had never ripped open.

She knew it was her fault.

The Honmoon glowed at her, disapproving of that thought. But she knew.

That rift had been her. That horrible ravine in the top layer.

But she didn’t know why.

She had not wanted to die in that moment. That had not crossed her mind.

So why?

Why go red? Why break open?

Why grow so thin?!

She kept writing down all her notes.

She couldn’t find a pattern. Not a concrete one.

It was triggered by negative emotions, but that was far too broad a range. She couldn’t just shut down her emotions after all, that would be a terrible idea and certainly not what the Honmoon wanted her to do.

It hummed approvingly at her conclusion. Good, she was on the right track. Kind of.

What other clue was there?

Her pen stopped.

The car.

She hadn’t felt bad then. That hadn’t been her.

But the Honmoon, at least that new layer, had reacted in thinning red. A worse version of the one she was used to, and that was immensely worrying.

Which one of the two had had the thought?

What had the thought been?

Was it because of her?

Had she not been good enough?

Had- The Honmoon briefly blinded her with the color orange. Wrong. Very wrong. It grumbled.

Zoey shook her head.

Not the time to spiral. Not now. That could be done later.

She turned the page. This wasn’t getting her anywhere. She would have to subtly ask the girls. Somehow.

She made a mental note to do that then refocused herself on a new topic. A pressing and lighter topic.

Also an important topic.

Because.

Like.

What the actual fuck did those two mean with “third”?!

With literally anyone else, Zoey would have taken that to be an invite into the polycule- one she would love to accept.

But this was Rumi and Mira.

And while Zoey only knew them for a week, one thing was glaringly obvious.

Those two are drop dead shit terrible at communication.

Not in the way that, if allowed, especially Mira, they aren’t direct.

It’s just, they don’t provide enough information. Or leave info out? Or just assume that for some reason, Zoey already had that info.

So yeah. Direct? Maybe. Clear? Not in the slightest.

And Zoey wasn’t going to act until she was 110% certain. She did not like the unknown and she certainly wouldn’t go assuming she belonged somewhere where she didn’t. Absolutely not.

She’d learned that lesson one too many times over.

Her pen hit the page as she wrote down what she remembered from the conversation. From them.

They were a couple. That seemed obvious. They slept topless together, held hands, constantly cuddled and just could not be separated. If they were’t a couple, Zoey would eat her skateboard.

So a couple, asked her to be their third. No. Stated that she was their third. Missing puzzle piece.

Which, usually, romantic.

But they also had this situation where Zoey was part of a trio, at least given the Sunlight Sister, she assumed it was a trio kind of deal, that was like prophetically predicted or something. So third could easily mean “just” being the last member of the hunters.
Ugh.

She scribbled further.

On top of all of this, Mira didn’t even know Rumi was a half demon, which Zoey had no idea as to why not.

Rumis communication was admittedly, poor. But like. It feels like that would come up? Shield knows how many times she’s wanted to bring it up just this week alone!

It was driving her kind of crazy actually!

But she couldn’t just ask.

Rumi was clearly very determined not to show off her patterns. Not even to Mira. Determined to be a secret half demon, for some Honmoon be damned reason.

Zoey kept scribbling.

So what could she do?

If she just casually approached Rumi, there was a high chance she would freak out.

And Zoey was not about to do anything that could lead her to be kicked off of Huntrix. Or maybe killed? Actually- she probably should keep this quiet until she was completely sure that the consequences of knowing aren’t just being killed, before she slips up.

But shield.

That sure did sound boring.

She scratched that out of the notebook.

Maybe there was a middle ground?
Plausible deniability?
A grin formed on her face as she cackled to herself just a bit.

She couldn’t ask Rumi outright.

But hint? She could totally hint at it!

That wasn’t forbidden!

The Honmoon rippled below her like an admonishing teacher. She stuck her tongue out at it.

“Hey if Rumi gets to not communicate, I get to not as well!” Fair was fair after all!

Same principle should really be applied to the whole polycule thing.
Hint.

Hint to hell and back.

Flirt, maybe.

Drive them to the point where they either explode or ask her directly.

She circled that part in her notebook.

Perfect. That was a good plan.

Hint to Rumi that Zoey knows her deepest darkest maybe deadly secret and! Make completely sure first that the two won’t kick her out on a whim and once that is established, start being vaguely horny around them. Make innuendos. Oh!

She scribbled some more.

She could totally combine those two!

She wasn’t a monsterfucker for nothing after all!

—-

A soft knock on the door startled Zoey out of her terrible plans as her head shot up to the open door. She snapped the book closed the moment her eyes fell on who was at the door.

“Zoey?” Her father knocked again for good measure as she nodded for him to come in.

He took a step in, tired eyes- oh he looked exhausted- sweeping across the room.

“I came to see if you were awake so we could have breakfast..” His voice was semi astounded as his eyes fell on the relatively neat state that the room was in.

Zoeys stomach sank as she realized what she was about to tell him.

She’d been so caught up in everything, she had forgotten to tell him about anything.

“Did an anti-tornado range in here?” Zoey gave a soft laugh at the terrible joke. She motioned for him to sit on her bed, she knew how bad his knees were. Even if he never explicitly told her.

“No I’m just… organizing.”

He raised an eyebrow and even Zoey realized how out of character that was.

The notebooks? Sure. Maybe. But her bed? Her desk? That only happened once in a blue moon.

She sighed.

“I uh. I have something to tell you.” He looked at her with a worried expression. She swiveled around on her chair to face him.

“It’s not bad- It’s great! actually- like super great! Once in a lifetime kinda chance!” Oh no she was rambling. Her hands found the hem of her shirt. A trusty fidget.

“I uh. I got a job.” He blinked at her, cocked an eyebrow up.

“You already have a job?”

“No like- a job job. Career job? It will be a career I can guarantee. A job that will let me retire.” If she survives it. But she doesn’t tell him that part. He looks skeptical and she can’t really blame him.

“This is quite sudden- Is this related to you not being here most of the week?” Shit, she forgot how quick he was to make up conspiracies on the spot. Correct ones too. Apple meet tree and all that huh.

She nodded.

“Yeah uh- I was.. well I didn’t quite realize it at the time but I’ve been doing a job interview. And apparently I aced it.” She shrugs, looking down. She’s not sure what exactly she’s scared of.

Not moving out. They’d discussed that. Her dad would be able to move somewhere smaller, more affordable. Have less living expenses. Be able to afford not working 14 hour days 6 days a week.

They’d talked about this.

But now that she had to break the news?

She didn’t know how to feel about that.

“How did you not know it was an interview?” Her dad looked at her with mirth in his voice. It was warm, if confused.

“It’s.. a long story.” Zoey sighed, slumping into her chair.

“I can’t tell it either. One of the like seven NDAs I signed forbids it.” Her dad blinked. Concern overtook his face.

“You signed seven NDAs?”

“Yeah, it’s kind of a secret job. I mean- not completely part is out there already- but how far they plan on taking it and all is.. not disclosed to the public yet.” She was evidently not really explaining much, by the look on her father’s face.

“Why didn’t you talk to me about this first?” He didn’t sound hurt. Well, maybe a little. But he still mostly sounded extremely worried.

“Did they pressure you?” Zoey almost laughed, despite the circumstances, at the question.

“No no not at all- it just- it went kinda fast? And I really wanted the job- and I really..” She looked away with a small blush.

“Really like my new coworkers. Like a lot. And don’t even get me started on my future boss.”

Her eyes drifted to all the posters on her wall. Her dad followed her gaze. He blanked. While he didn’t say anything, Zoey knew the gears in his head were slowly turning. He turned back to Zoey.

Zoey avoided his eyes. She had one last thing to tell him before she revealed she was moving out of their house, moving out of the country even, and it was also an uncomfortable topic to bring up.

“The new job it’s uh. It’s music related.” She looked at the floor, hands ever present on the hem of her shirt. She liked how the seams felt in her hands.

“I..” She looked at her computer. An old, shoddy thing, but it worked well enough for what she needed.

“I know you said to focus on my studies. On my special interests that could make money. Keep me afloat. On science and biology.” She took a deep breath.

“And I have- of course I have- I mean it’s just so cool!” Her eyes fell on numerous text books in the corner of her room, all well read.

“But uh.. I uh. Uhm.” Oh boy was this nerve wracking. Her dad stayed quiet, letting her continue.

“I couldn’t just stop with music. I’ve.. I’ve been making songs. Posting them.” She chanced a glance in his direction.

“Publicly.”

His face fell, for just a second, before being hidden behind a veil of surprise instead. Not a great cover.

“I know what you’re going to say- don’t make your mistakes, don’t put myself in danger, don’t leave myself vulnerable like that, don’t waist my time but-“ She shrugged. A meek shrug. Her voice became quiet at the end.

“Sorry. I failed.”

She heard the bed shift as the floorboards creaked under her dad’s weight. He softly, with his subtle limp, made his way over to her.

A hand on her shoulder.

Weighted.

“Why on earth do you think you’ve failed?” His voice was soft. Quiet. Not what Zoey had been expecting. She wasn’t even sure what exactly she had expected, if she was honest. This was very uncharted territory.

Zoey felt her shoulders start shaking. Just a bit. Enough for her dad to notice.

“I- I didn’t listen- kept creating- didn’t tell you?” She was caught off guard but a small chuckle that escaped him. She looked up at him in confusion. Why was he laughing? She had gone against his word pretty blatantly.

He guided her onto the bed, sitting next to her and slung his arm around her shoulder, pulling her tightly.

“Zoey. Baby.” His voice was light. A bit teasing. Tender. Worried. Loving.

“I said that when you were 13. Have you held onto that this whole time?”

She blinked.

Nodded.

“Darling that was for your own protection in that wretched school. And like five years ago at that.” He shook his head with another small laugh. Not at her. At himself, almost.

“Sorry- I didn’t realize how serious you would take that- that you thought you should just never-“ He sighed.

“I didn’t mean don’t make music. I meant don’t make it to your own detriment. Don’t post it just yet because no matter how brilliant you are, they will use it against you.” He raised an eyebrow at her confusion.

“I don’t know if you remember but that special interest was so intense at the time that you slept maybe an hour a night for a week. You cried daily because your peers were cruel. I was just worried for you.”

Zoey didn’t know what to do.

A weight, a massive weight, disappeared like it was nothing.

All that secrecy. All that guilt.

For nothing?

She felt silly.

Like she could cry.
Why did she cry so much this week?

Her father seemed to notice as he gave her shoulder a squeeze.

“I can tell you have more to say. But how about we postpone it a bit. Get some food in you.” He got up as she nodded and pulled her up by her arms.

“And while I’m cooking, how about you show me your songs? I’ve missed them, yknow.”

Zoey felt warm.
The Honmoon glistened below her.

—-

“Ten years..” Mira muttered into Rumis neck.

“Ten whole years.” Rumi echoed, pushing herself against Miras body, encouraging her arms, as usual, to trace around her shoulders and arms.

The only brief relief she got from the damned patterns was when Mira touched them. Unknowingly, and Rumi felt endlessly guilty, but she did touch them nonetheless. It was soothing. Healing.

And Rumi needed it right now, more than ever.

Learning what Zoey had been through, just the small glimpse they had been given, was…

It was a lot.

Devastating, really.

“She’s been alone for so long..” Miras voice echoed Rumis emotions as her hands dug into Rumis shoulders. There was grief in her tone. Sadness. Despair, almost.

“She’s been through so much.” Her voice was meek, quiet. Rumis legs curled up as she cradled them. Tried to make herself smaller for Mira to hold. To not be the threat that she was, at least for a moment.

“I can’t imagine the pain she’s been through.” Mira reached put and stroked up Rumis arm, her fingers dancing over the hidden patterns. Rumi shivered at the touch, an odd reaction in the Summer.

“I hope..” Rumi felt like an utter hypocrite as she said her next words.

“I hope she will tell us. Her stories. What has happened. I hope she trusts us with herself.” A dirty hypocrite. She felt sick.

Mira hummed into her neck. Another shiver. A jolt down her patterns.

“In time.” Mira sounded like she was trying to convince both herself and Rumi. Her fingers found their way back up to Rumis collarbone.

Where the patterns were densest.

She leaned in, practically pressing herself into the touch.

“We just need to give her time. Let herself get comfortable. Be patient. Offer opportunities to show herself.” Miras voice was low, soft. Loving.

Rumi gave a small laugh, her throat vibrating against Miras wandering fingers. Odd. She didn’t have patterns there. But she wasn’t going to complain about Mira touching her.

“You sound like you have experience.”

Mira chuckled softly.

“You could say that.”

Notes:

Updates are going to slow down soon (for my standard at least) as my life is ramping up again- still should at least be once a week though!

 

Zoeys black and white tunnel vision and sticking to what she was told 5 years ago is based on my own experiences✨ Black and White literal thinking can really hole you in sometimes in almost funny ways

Chapter 24: Soft lulls are soothing

Notes:

I had more for this chapter but realized the more was just another chapter in length so we’re splitting it up

slice of life time for the girls as a treat

 

Also I wrote this while sick so if anything is off, that’s probably why- but I had to get these girls out of my brain

“You know, when you said you had a few hundred notebooks on demons, I thought you were using hyperbole.” Mira stared at the mess that was Zoeys room.

Boxes lined the walls, stuffed animals, about 60% of which were turtles, spilled out of a large part of said boxes.

Notebooks lay in stacks, tied together with string. Zoey grunted as she pulled another thread up, tying a far too large pile together.

Usually Zoey liked having paper notes but right now, she would have appreciated if she had had the forethought to digitalize them all.

Oh well.

“I’ve been researching demons for over a decade! I still got my notes from when I was seven!” Zoey held up one of the notebooks she had strategically kept free for now.

Mira sat down on her bed next to where Rumi was sorting through various cables and opened the book. The smile that took over her features when her eyes landed on Zoeys writing was to die for.

“This page just has the word “cool” in like 40 different fonts.” She held open the papers to show Rumi, who looked at it in confusion.

Bingo, attention of the half demon caught.

“Hey, we may be fighting them but you gotta admit. The patterns look sick as hell.” Zoey tried hard not to stare a hole into Rumi as she said that. Rumi shifted, her hands fidgeting with her long sleeves. But she didn’t look upset.

“Yeah- I actually was gonna get a pattern tattoo.” Mira flipped through the notebook where young Zoey had very crudely drawn demon patterns in varying colors.

“Course Celine shot that idea down big time.” Mira looked disgruntled as her tone turned sour. “Pro tip- don’t talk about how cool demons look in front of her. She freaks the fuck out.”

Zoey blinked.

Okay, noted.

Wow was it weird to talk about meeting Celine so casually though. Her heart fluttered despite the information she was being given.

Wait-

The information!

Celine didn’t like demons. Obviously. But clearly she didn’t like demon patterns either? Like as a concept?

Zoeys eyes fell on Rumi, who was being unusually quiet in the corner of her bed. She looked smaller than usual. Pulled in on herself.

Time to switch gears!

“She can say what she wants. I think they’re cool.” Zoey took the notebook and paused for a beat, before picking up a book that was behind Rumi that was labelled “Demon seduction 101”- a mostly joking name, but it would do the trick.

“I actually think they’re hot, even.” She made sure Rumis eyes fell on the notebooks name and relished in the deep blush that overtook the girl.

And back on track they were.

Mira let out a bark of laughter.

“Yknow, I haven’t met a demon I thought was hot-“ Zoey was so close to spilling the beans oh my Honmoon this was hard “- but I do see where you’re coming from!”

Rumi could not have gotten redder at Miras words.

“Make sure to just never say that in front of Celine though or you’ll get one hell of a lecture.” Mira joked as she got up again to tend to her previous duty of packing up Zoeys old electronics.

Zoey laughed, and noted that further down in her brain. Not that she was going to bring up her monsterfucking tendencies to Celine of all people. It was definitely for the best if she never found out about any of that.

They fell into a soft silence, interrupted only by sounds of Rumi being annoyed at tangled cables and Zoey trying not to laugh at her old notes, as she flipped through them while stacking them.

Mira brought her boxes out of the room and started transporting the first stacks of notes.

Her muscles flexed very nicely as she did so and wow Zoey really had to control her eyes here.

Rumi finally folded the last cable into her box, secured them with some tape and looked around the room like a meerkat on duty. Cute.

“If you don’t find it too weird, you can help by taking the posters off the walls?” Zoey offered, finishing up her last batch of notes.

“Why would it be weird?” Rumi gingerly balanced herself on the bed and reached up to the giant Sunlight Sisters poster on the ceiling, gently prying the tape off the poster as to not rip the paper itself.

“I dunno. You’ve got Celine staring at you the whole time?” Zoey almost added “and your mom” before realizing technically that was still just a theory. A gam- nope shut up brain.

Rumi let out a soft laugh as she started rolling up the large poster, that was about as tall as Zoey herself.

“She’s been staring at me for a while now. From all angles.” There thankfully, was a joking quality to her voice, as if she could tell Zoey was a bit anxious about her room decor.

“Yeah, your room is a bit of a Celine panopticon.” Mira joked, using the word slightly incorrectly but it was funny, Mira was hot and Zoey wasn’t about to be pedantic.

Mira got to peeling the posters off the walls now too. Zoey felt a twinge of sadness at watching years of comfort be rolled up and stored away.

But it was worth it, she reminded herself.

She would be able to replicate her current room with her own comfort items in her future room. Plus, she would be able to actually meet Celine with this move.

“How did you even sleep at night anyways? With so many eyes on you.” Rumi laughed at Miras question. Zoey had to very quickly not give a horny answer and stay very normal. Not her forté but she’s got this.

“Biblically accurate Sunlight Sisters actually helped me sleep. They’re a comforting presence.” Nice, she made them laugh with her bad joke.

“It sounds silly, but apart from the Honmoon and turtles, they’ve been pretty much my only constant in life.” Zoey shrugged as she rolled up another poster.

She was surprised at the amount of emotion that bubbled up inside her once she acknowledged this fact. Wow. She was lonelier than she thought- and that was impressive.

The Honmoon rippled below her, as if to calm her, as it often did. She smiled down at it.

“Oh! And my skateboard of course!” Zoey switched gears quickly, before she cried in the middle of the move. She didn’t want to ruin a good time.

She held up her trusty companion.

“It’s been helping me fight demons for years.” She placed it into the hallway. It was definitely coming along.

“More like befriend demons.” Mira noted, harking back to Zoeys interactions with some of the demons they had recently fought together.

Zoey saw an opportunity.

“Well I mean, yeah. They’re not all soul thirsty monsters. I mean okay- some of them are- but not all!” Rumi was looking at her with unmasked intrigue. Perfect.

“Some just kinda treat this as a shitty 9-5-“ Zoey caught their eyes. Right.

“Don’t worry about what that is in detail. It’s a type of job. Like a job genre.” She sighed. Rich kids.

“Anyway- For some it’s just that. Clock in, do the bare minimum, get banished. And with them, I can usually strike up a conversation.” Zoey sat herself down on the floor, last turtle plush, the one they had gotten her, now in her lap.

“I mean, they don’t want to steal souls. From what I’ve been told- from what they have been allowed to tell me- it’s against their will. At least for the previously human demons, it is that way. The price for the contract they made in life.” She hugged the turtle tighter, a knot slowly building in her stomach.

Why did she always have vulnerable emotions around them? This sucked!

“So they usually kinda tell me when they clock in. We play fight. Talk. I stab them. Which I guess is kinda friendship, if you think about it.” Mira looked like she did consider it for a moment, before shaking her head at Zoey with an almost worried frown.

Rumi was clearly still caught on the Zoey-is-friends-with-demons thing. Good. She better let that marinate.

Zoey shrugged, deciding to add one last helpful note on top of what she had just said.

“So yeah. I like to befriend the demons. Sue me.” She stuck her tongue out at Mira like mature adult that she was. Mira just laughed.

“Man, I wish that was our experience. They barely talk to us. And when they do it’s.. not nice. Though to be honest, they barely seem conscious most of the time.”She grimaced.

Weird.

Zoey had assumed demons would be kinda of similar dispositions no matter where they were.

That was worth some research once they got to Korea. She noted it down on her hand with scribbles. Mira and Rumi gave soft laughs that at the very least didn’t seem mocking.

“Is that your new notebook now?” Miras voice was teasing, soft.

Zoey shot her a half hearted, jesting glare.

“Big words from someone who was my permanent notebook just a few days ago.” She grinned up at Mira, faltering a bit at how red that comment had made her. Had she upset her?

Thankfully, Rumis soft laugh dissuaded that thought. If her girlfriend thought it was funny, she was probably fine.

Mira held up her hands in defeat, small smile still on her face as her eyes swept the room, presumably to change the topic for some reason.

They landed on a small CD case next to Zoey.

“Is that.. a bootleg Sunlight Sisters CD?” She crouched down next to Zoey and picked it up carefully.

That got Rumis attention as she prodded Mira to hand it over to her.

“Kinda yeah. We burned it at home and I designed the cover with my amazing graphic design skills.”

Rumi gave a soft giggle, shield what a sound, as her eyes fell on the home made cover art.

“Did you draw the turtle too?” She asked, turning the CD over in her hands a bit.

“Oh! No actually! That was Celine!” Zoey could not even try and suppress any excitement in her voice at the memory.

Rumi looked up at her, startled.

“Wait seriously? When?”

Zoey took the CD back and put it into her box of special items.

“When I saw her last- same time, well same time frame, as when I saw her fight some demons! I actually handed her a drawing of that, kinda wanted her to know that I saw it.” What a fond memory.

“I had to sneak around her security and away from my mom to do it too, mom didn’t want me to show Celine my “fanart” of her.” She giggled at that. Technically her mom was right, that had been fanart.

“How did she react when she saw?” Mira had sat back down on Zoeys bed, by the headboard- or well, the wall that would be a headboard, and was twiddling with the flag that hung there.

Zoey shrugged.

“No clue. Mom caught me and I had to run back if I didn’t want to be punished for running off. I don’t even know if she ever opened the paper.” Zoey gave a small cough at the end, the dust in the room slowly getting to her.

Rumi seemed to notice her dilemma and opened the small window next to the flag. She spared it a confused look.

“Nah, she must not have- I mean why else would she have been so stressed over finding you? Like if she had known exactly who you were, finding would have been easier.” Mira kept fiddling with the flag. They should probably take that down too actually.

Zoey had a lot of emotions to that sentence. Sure, yeah, she had known but it still, in a silly way, kinda hurt that Celine never even looked at her drawing. But also. She had stressed Celine? Celine had thought of her? Well- not her as in Zoey- but her as in the third hunter! But like. Zoey was that third so,,

Yeah she could feel happy that Celine had thought about her. Sure. Nice!

“Should we take this down by the way? Or will you buy a new one when we’re there? Since it’s not a vintage poster.” Mira let go of the flag and redirected her attention towards Zoey.

Zoey didn’t miss that the hand she had had on the flag, was now on Rumis knee. Cute.

“Nah take it along. I like my flag.” It had been with her to too many pride parades and events for her to just abandon it here. Absolutely not. That would be biphobic.

“What exactly is it for? A sports team?”

The room went silent at Rumis question.

Mira turned to look at her, craning her neck like an owl to do so, eyes wide.

Zoey blinked.

Rumi looked slightly panicked between the two.

“What? Did I say something?”

As if she just, as a woman dating a woman, hadn’t just admitted to not recognizing the bi flag- wait no actually! admitted to not even knowing what a pride flag is!

“Rumi. You must be joking.” Miras voice was low and surprised and Zoey couldn’t blame her.

Rumi shook her head.

“Is it decorative? A trend I’ve missed out on? I do like the colors.” Zoey wanted to smack her head against a wall at Rumis words.

“You’re fucking with us. You have to be.” Rumi shook her head at Zoeys dismay. She was looking more bewildered and a bit worried by the moment.

“I- sure okay. Uh-“ Zoey pointed at the flag.

“That’s the bi flag.” Rumi just blinked. Did she live under a rock? Grow up under a rock? Had Celine just like isolated her or something??

“Bisexual. Flag.” Mira finished for Zoey.

Still an empty blink from Rumi.

“It’s the flag for people who are into men and women? Yknow. Bi? Sexual?” Zoey offered up, staying as curt as she could because she doubted Rumi could take in the complexities of the queer existence right now.

And finally, fucking finally, a lightbulb seemed to go off in Rumis brain.

Zoey wasn’t exactly sure, what kind of lightbulb, mind you. Rumi went from confused, to more confused, to happy, to confused, to worried, to glancing at Zoey in awe? to glancing at Mira, to looking down at herself, to confused again, to shocked and finally to complete and unreadable neutral, with the hint of a blush?

What the actual fuck had just happened.

Zoey took down the flag with Miras help and shot her a questioning look. Mira just shrugged in return.

Maybe Rumi just acted this way sometimes?

They folded it up and placed it into her special items box.

Cool.

Almost done.

Just half her room left.

—-

Cleaning up and clearing our Zoeys room had been more fun than Mira had anticipated.
Once you wanted to, and didn’t have some parent telling you to, organizing was actually kind of fun. Especially Zoeys room because wow was it just surprise after surprise with that amazing girl.

A box of what Mira had been explained were “fidget toys” that was full of really fun items that Mira was absolutely going to steal, was set on top of a box filled to the brim with turtle text books.

And that was stacked on top of a box full of various projects Zoey had started and never completed. Amongst them was making chainmail, crochet, building a model boat and making a turtle language translator. The last project, Mira doubted she’d ever complete. But she did kinda hope she’d get back the first. Zoey would look amazing in chainmail.

She shook her head.

Thoughts for later, they had to clean up.

Zoey had declined their offer of hiring people to do this, so they had to clean up.

Miras eyes swept the mostly empty room, before landing on the desk, which still hosted an array of items.

A box shaped like a treasure chest caught her eye, which was obviously very tempting. But first. Were those medications? Those probably shouldn’t get lost in the shuffle.

“Hey Zoey, these your meds? Shouldn’t we put them somewhere away?” Zoey turned to look at the table from her vantage point on the floor.

“Oh no- I mean yeah- They’re my ADHD meds- Concerta- and no! Leave them out! I can’t forget them!” The urgency in Zoeys voice surprised her and she promptly placed the bottles back down.

Whatever worked best for Zoey.

“Ugh.” Zoey groaned out.

“I’m gonna need to organize meds all over again. This suuucks! I don’t even know your medical system…. my executives are gonna disfunction so hard over those fucking phone calls I’m gonna have to make.” Zoey sounded exasperated beyond belief, if a bit with added dramatic flair.

“Zoey. You know we can like. Organize that for you. Easily.” Rumi looked down at Zoey from the bed with a look of confusion.

A look Zoey instantly mirrored.

“Yknow. Have Bobby help. Or hire someone just to do that?” Rumi said it like it was the most natural thing in the world. And really, it was. Mira would never have had the thought to have to deal with all of that on her own. Sounded horrifying.

Zoey seemed to disagree as her face morphed into disbelief before she gave a loud cackle.

“Hah! I forgot I’ll have money!” She slumped back into the floor.

“Yeah. Yeah I’m outsourcing that.”

Mira chuckled to herself.

Crisis averted.

—-

“Shit-“

A sharp cry from Mira caught Rumis attention as she dropped down a chest with a clatter back onto Zoeys desk. She now held her middle finger in her mouth- which, was funny- and licked it a bit after which was. Concerning because it was bleeding. And something else that Rumi could take quite decipher in herself.

Why did she feel warm?

“Oh shit you good?” Zoey bolted upright and took Miras hand in hers, inspecting the wound.

“Sorry- I forgot to tell ya’ll about the knife chest- hold on I’ll be right back-“ Zoey zoomed out of the room, leaving a bleeding and confused Mira, and a warm and confused Rumi, behind.

“The.. knife? chest?” Rumi managed to ask, eyes fixed on the now open chest.

And wow.

Sure enough.

Knives of various shapes, shades, sizes and blades jut out of it at very! unsafe angles. Curved blades gleamed in the sunlight, sharp, straight ones reflected cleanly. And was one blade twisted? She would hate to get stabbed by that.

It made sense, she supposed.

Knives seemed to be Zoeys weapon.

But then again- neither her nor Mira had real weapons just laying around at home like that.

Maybe they should?

The door slammed open and Zoey strut back in again, bandaids, cotton pads and disinfectant in hand.

“Okay Mira, give me your finger.”

Mira obeyed with impressive speed. Rumi would absolutely need to tease her about that later.

“Yknow you don’t have to- it’s just a shallow cut.” Zoey rolled her eyes at Miras attempt to not get help.

“Any cut can get inflamed. Now hold still, the spray will sting.” Before Mira could come up with a quip, Zoey sprayed some disinfectant onto her finger. Rumi could tell that Mira had tried to pull away, mostly by how much muscle Zoey suddenly was using to keep her arm in place.

Wow she was muscular.

Rumis mouth was dry for some reason.

Zoey dabbed some of the spray away from around the wound before taking out her bandaids and slapping on three for what Rumi assumed was safety in numbers.

They looked like turtle bandaids too.

Cute.

“There- all done!” Zoey looked proud of herself as she packed the items into her pockets to bring back to probably the bathroom.

Mira didn’t move.

Zoey raised an eyebrow and a sly grin formed on her face.

For a moment, and Rumi had no idea where that thought came from, Rumi was both fearful for Mira and wished to be in Miras position.

Well that made no sense.

Zoey for her part, took Miras finger and pressed a quick kiss on top of the bandaids. Mira went rigid. Red. Eyes locked on Zoey like a deer in headlights.

“There- now all done!” Zoey gave Mira a wink before sprinting back off to the bathroom.

—-

“Yknow. I think some of these are illegal.” Bobby held up one of the knives that Zoey was proudly sharing with him. It was an odd hobby for an idol to have, but sure, why not. Not like she hadn’t been stabbing Mira like two days in so really, it tracked.

“Oh yeah, I know. I was hoping we could get them across the border anyway?” Zoey made big, very difficult to resist puppy eyes up at him and talked in a manner that didn’t betray in the slightest that she was asking him to traffic illegal weapons.

This was their second time in a room together and she was asking Bobby to break the law for her.

Maybe she was a good judge of character.

Because.

“Fine yes. I’ll find a way to get them over.” Zoey threw out a fits bump and Bobby shook her outstretched fist like a handshake. The look of dismay on her face was worth coming across like an out of touch old man.

“Thanks Bobby! You’re the best!” Zoeys enthusiasm was clearly still a bit, jokingly, curbed as she rubbed her fist as if he had slighted her.

“I don’t know what I would have done without my emotional support knives.”

Okay yeah, Bobby was starting to see why Celine had PR trepidations about Zoey.

Nothing he couldn’t handle though.

He was a stab-ulous manager after all.

Notes:

I like to think Zoey made any illegal knives list a checklist and has completed them all like the menace she is (dont ask me where she got the money for that from. Maybe the Honmoon helped or something)

 

Also find me on tumblr @HellRiverGenesis